《My Taboo System》 Chapter 1 1: New life (1) *ding_dong* with the sound of the bell the class ended. All the students start to pack their books and put them inside their bags. But one student of them is watching outside of the window without doing anything. So the students beside him called his name "Arthur... Arthur?" Hearing his name the boy get out of his thinking and look at the student beside him. When he turned around many looked at him with smiles and girls with some affection. Some boys with hate too. The boy has silver hair with silver eyelashes. He has very beautiful blue eyes. His face is very handsome, with red lips. He is also wearing the same school dress as all the students. Which is full black. Arthur look at his friend and ignored all the looks. This isn''t new to him. He has been seeing this from the day he was born. He look at his friend. He has black hair with a glasses in his eyes. He asked: "what happened Levi?" Levi look at his friend and said "the school is finished. Don''t you want to go home?" As he looks at him with a smile. This isn''t the first time. He knows his friend start to daze from time to time. But teachers even bother to ask or make things difficult for him. He is not only good at academics but also comes from a very rich family. Arthur hears his friend look around, and find that the class is really finished. So he also put his books inside the bag unhurriedly. He then takes his bag and starts to go out with his friend. all the students automatically open a path for him. He walks down the stairs and comes out of the school building. They start to go out as Levi ask him "Do you have any plan for the weekend?" Arthur shook his head and said "I want to rest this weekend. I have been playing games all night." Levi look at his friend and said "man, how did you get those grades with this much laziness." Arthur shrugged his shoulder as they come out off the get. Outside a very expensive car is parking by the side of the school. Arthur walk to it and asked, "Need a ride?" Levi shook his head and said, "Nah, Need to go book store on the way." Arthur shrugged and suddenly remembered something as he said "by a copy of new manga volume for me too." Levi grins and said, "sure why not." After they said goodbye Arthur start the car *vroom* and speed to the road. He plays a piece of music and drives his car to the way of his house. He again starts to think ''why did I come to a world without anything special?'' Yes, he isn''t from this universe. He come here from a similar world called Earth. There his life wasn''t bad or orphan like other travellers. He also has a decent job and a girlfriend. But it all happened when he was reading a hentai novel. But when he saw that the mc get drugs and his woman had sex with another man, not only that they even start to use blackmail his girl for future. And he doesn''t even find out anything. Reading this he got so angry that he throw the glass of water from his hand. And start to curse the author for this. He hate this type of hentai. But what he didn''t expect is the water fall on electric sockets. After reading another hentai he need to go toilet. So he walk to the toilet without noticing the water and step on it. he doesn''t remember anything after that. Next, he open his eyes he was in this world as a kid. Here his life isn''t bad either. He was born into a very loving family without any family drama. They are also one of the wealthiest families in the country. And their family members are the only of them. So no family drama. He has a very beautiful mother. Two older sisters and a younger sister. His father died 5 years ago, and that was the time that shocked the whole family. He died in a plane crash. It was the worst time for the family. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Many greedy shareholders also start to eye their business. But luckily his aunt who is his fathers only family member, pull everything together. With the help of his big sister, the business again got on its track. It even became better than before under both of their leadership. But what he doesn''t like about this world is it''s as normal as his old world, if you ignore the hair colour. It''s the only different thing. In this world, people can born with various different hair colours. As he was thinking all of this and cursing the reincarnator for not giving him even a system, he continued to drive towards his house. Chapter 2 2: New life (2) *screech* an expensive sports car stops in front of a mansion. The mansion looks very beautiful. It''s like those Noble used to live. The mansion is painted blue and white. They have even bigger open space around the house. This is one of the 3 best villas in dragon city where Arthur and his family live. This city is popular for its business and academy. Arthur parks his car beside some other car and gets out of it. He walks to the gate which is already opened by someone. As he walk inside a housemaid welcomed him. He smile and nodded. all the staff here is women. As all his family member is woman, except him. So his mother and only hire female workers. And dismissed all the male workers. He then asks "is everyone at home?" Hearing his question the maid immediately answer him "no sir, young miss Alice just come before you from her school. 2nd miss Lucy went for a haircut. And 1st miss Rose and madam Sophia is on their way." As he listened to her and walk he saw a teen girl who is in her 14 sitting on the couch and eating ice cream. She has black hair and beautiful black eyes. She is 5.4 in height with a slim figure. She is wearing a blue skirt and a white shirt. The girl also notices him when he walked inside. She instantly get up from the couch and throw herself in Arthur''s arms as she said "big brother, you are finally here." Arthur catch her so that she doesn''t fall and said "why haven''t you changed your school uniform yet?" The girl rub her face on Arthur''s chest as she replied "I wanted to eat ice cream first." Hearing a commission outside a woman come out of the kitchen. She has blonde hair with an extremely beautiful face. Also, very good shape body, which showed she maintains her figure. She also has a mole on her left chin. She looks in her thirties (but that isn''t true). She is wearing a yellow T-shirt and blue jeans. She is wearing an apron on top, which indicate that she is about to cook. When the woman saw a boy and girl hugging in the hall room, she smiled as she walked to them. But her smile got wider as she pull the girl and hug the boy between her breast and said "Aww.. you finally return." The young girl pouted as she complain "mom, I was first. Why did you pull me from brother?" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur smells lavender flowers smell from her. ''She must have taken shower a moment ago'' thought Arthur. He pull his head from her breast and said, "mom, I am not a child anymore." She is the mother of them, venessa. She is the most important person in everyone life. Everyone loves her and listens to her. She cooks for everyone even though they have their chefs. Hearing her daughter and sons complain she pouted and said in a crying voice "no one loves me anymore." Both her daughter and sons look at her in dead-pin expressions. Seeing that her technique isn''t working she take her tongue out and said "hahahahaha, don''t sweat it." She then taps kiss Arthur on the lips and then Alice. No one complains. As she always does this. Then their mother said, "go freshen up, I will call when the dinner is ready." Arthur and Alice both nodded and left for their room. Venessa also returns to the kitchen for cooking. ~scene change~ Arthur decides to go to the gym before showering. So he wears his workout clothes and walks to the basement. Yes, they have their own gym. Arthur always likes to be in good body shape. Even his previous life was the same. In this world, he has a very handsome body and faces, better than before, though he doesn''t want to admit it. So he always workout tore stay in good shape. He isn''t masculine or a swimmer type. He has good muscle everywhere but is not bulky. He has a perfect Greek God body, even though he doesn''t train always. He doesn''t know the reason. But he likes it. As he doesn''t have to always work out and maintain a strict diet. So he like this. He doesn''t have any complaints about this. Whoever did one thanked him. He also learns many martial arts. He starts training when is 10 years old. His father said, "a man must know how to defend himself and his loved one." He can even use firearms very well. He also learned them because of his father as he said "man''s love is these toys." Well, he agreed with him on that. He can be called a well-trained soldier by now. All of his trainers were the best in their field of expertise. But that isn''t his best aspect. But it''s his brain. Yes, his IQ is very high. He sometimes even think that he is better than tony stark. (A/N: yes guys he is damn narcissistic) And because of this he learned things faster and could finish his training early. He has been learning to program, and all kinds of engineering related stuff. He is also working on his own project. He like this better than those painful training. After the workout, he decides to go and take shower now. Chapter 3 3: Bathroom Accident After going back to his room Arthur take off his clothes and put a towel around his waist and go to the bathroom to shower. He opens the door and goes inside as he is thinking about his program. He is very excited about this. He is very close to succeeding in his new project. He didn''t notice that the light of the bathroom is already lit up. He takes off his towel and opens the second door of the bathroom. As he goes inside his eyes meet with another pair of eyes. It''s is silver in colour. They both look at each other eyes. He suddenly noticed a sound as he follow the sound and saw sparkling water is coming out from beautiful red lips. He didn''t move his eyes from it. After 10 seconds he comes to himself. He then looks at the person. She has beautiful silver hair like himself but her eyes are like her hair silver colour. She has a well maintain a slim body. She has a pair of beautiful round breasts with pink nipples. She is so beautiful that, all the famous idol girls from his previous world will look pale to her. Arthur blushed as he turned around and said "s...sorry, I didn''t notice someone inside the bathroom." The beautiful girl seems not Surprised. She smirks at his behaviour. She continued what she was doing as the sound of water falling echoed in the bathroom. She replied him "it''s okay. It''s not like you haven''t seen me naked before." Hearing her Arthur was about to go out but the girl said "don''t leave. Let''s shower together" Arthur rolls his eyes and Replied "don''t just tease me all the time. Besides we have grown up." Lucy finish what she was doing and stand up. She then turned to Arthur facing her and said "doesn''t matter, you will always be my little brother." As she tries to rub his hair which looks funny as Arthur is 6.5 and she is only 5.8. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur again looks at her breast which is now jiggling with her movement. She also noticed him looking at her breast. She proudly strengthens her back and said "do you like what you see?" Arthur avoids her questions as he knows she always acts like that with him. She likes to tease him the most. And everyone also knows this. He asked her "why are you in my Toilet?" Lucy Pull his hand into a hug and start to go inside the shower as she continued to ignore the fact that they are naked. She replied him "my shower isn''t working. Besides I want to shower with you." Arthur shook his hand and let her drag him. She does this at least once a month. By now everyone knows this. He was scared at first but next, he became confused as even after knowing why his family ignored this as if it''s okay. Inside the shower Lucy use soap and wash his back. Lucky for Arthur that he has good control over his body. He stops himself from becoming hard. Even though she is his sister, she is still a very hot and beautiful girl. After washing his back she said, "it''s my turn." As she stood up and come in front of Arthur. As Arthur was still sitting her silver pubic hair come in front of his eyes. She has cut it in upside-down pyramid style. Lucy touch her pubic hair and said "do you think I should keep it like this or trim it down?" Arthur looked up and said "you damn girl, just sit and let me wash your back. Or else we will be late for dinner." Lucy''s face became pale as she remembered her mother smiling eyes with her hair floating in the air. She quickly sit down and let Arthur wash her back. Seeing her face Arthur smirks. He knows how to make behave this sister of his. He start washing her back and said softly "you don''t need to trim. It''s beautiful the way it is now." His answer brings a small smile to her face. After that, they quickly shower and get out of the bathroom. She changes into his room. She only wears a black panty and a red T-shirt. Arthur didn''t comment as it was her house dress. She is an exhibitionist type. Arthur wears a white T-shirt and black pants. He then goes downstairs with Lucy for the dinner. Chapter 4 4: Dinner "Smells good. What is for dinner mom." Lucy shouted as she run to the dining table. Venessa look at her half-naked daughter and said "sweet and sour pork." Alice also comes to the table. She smiled hearing the dish. She said "mom big sister Rose and aunt are coming" without moving her eyes from pork. She likes it the most. Arthur comes following her. Suddenly someone hug Arthur from behind and said "Arthur, why didn''t you come to call me" Arthur felt something soft on his back. He recognises the voice as he replied "I was in the shower, and just got out, sister Rose." He turned and look at the person. She has scarlet red hair and green eyes. She looks a little mature than Lucy. Her mound is also bigger than Lucy. She is wearing a black T-shirt and pants. Hearing Arthur answer Rose pouted as she said "you don''t love me anymore." Seeing her behaving like that Arthur said "you know that is not true." Rose smiled and said, "yes, you are the best." As she taps kiss Arthur lips in front of other family members. But everyone behaves as if it''s normal. All the maids also smile seeing the family. They have been with them since very young. So they know everything about them and how much they love each other. "Someone can''t hold herself anymore." Another voice comes from the stairs. Arthur looks at the voice owner. She has blue hair. With the same blue eyes. But not like Arthur as his eyes also have this sparkling in them. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She looks the almost same age as Venessa. But she has a little busty figure than Venessa. With a very sexy figure. She is wearing a white T-shirt and black shorts and coming down as she is drying her hair with a towel. She just come out shower which can be seen by her wet white shirt. Arthur can see her red nipple clearly because of the water. She throws the towel on Rose and pulls Arthur to her boobs. Arthur felt that his face just fall on soft clouds. Arthur also hugged her back as he said from within her boobs "aunt Sophia, welcome home." Sophia move his head from her breast and kissed him. But what she did next is different from everyone. She inserts her tongue inside Arthur''s mouth and starts a loving kiss. Arthur knows what is coming next. So does everyone. And it didn''t take long. Venessa appears behind Sophia as if she teleported, she put her hand on top of Sophia''s head she grabs her head and pulls her from Arthur as she said: "you horny woman, stay in line." Sophia rub her head as Venessa let go of her. She said with a little tear in the corner of her eyes "sister in law, you are so mean." Venessa ignore her and said, "ok come, start the dinner." No one complains. Everyone starts to behave well and sit on their respective sit. Venessa sits down on Arthur left and Sophia to his right. Rose sit beside Sophia and Lucy beside Rose. Following her is Alice who is now beside Venessa. They sit at a round table. Everyone decides to sit with Arthur in turn. They will change their position every day. Today happened to be Sophia''s turn. After Sophia, is Roses turn. Venessa always sits on his left side. Maids start to serve everyone the food. Arthur took the first bite and everyone followed him. He like Venessa cooking very much. Not just him everyone likes her cool. Even those five start chefs will fail in front of her cooking. Venessa and Sophia both give more food to Arthur. He didn''t object. After coming to this world his appetite gotten bigger. He can now eat food for 4-5 people alone. He couldn''t even find out where the food goes as his stomach is the same size as normal people. So without question, he continued to eat. Alice also eats the sweet-sour pork with a smile. Rose and Lucy also continue to finish their food. ~scene change~ Tomorrow is weakened so everyone is in the entertainment room. They decided to watch a movie before they go to sleep. As the dining table here they also sit like that. Everyone wants to sit with him but they decide to wait for their chance. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A/N: pictures in the comments section. Venessa, Sophia, Rose, Lucy, Alice Chapter 5 5: Feelings (1) "I am not feeling good laying with my shirt on," Sophia said as she take off her T-shirt. Everyone rolled their eyes at her comments. Arthur was laying beside her as they watched movies. So when she takes off her shirt Arthur saw her full glory. He must admit it her boobs are the biggest in the family. They know she just wants Arthur attention on her. Sophia throws her T-shirt beside the bed. She then lay down and move her breast in front of Arthur''s face. A vein pops up on Venessa''s forehead. She shouted at Sophia "you horny woman, you just want his attention." Arthur flinched at her comments. He won''t deny that. Sophia leans towards Arthur more as her nipple now almost touched Arthur''s lips. She then said, "if you think that then why not do the same?" Venessa pull Arthur head from Sophia and said "sweetheart, the first nipple you suck is mine. You can still do that okay." Arthur smile forcefully. He knows everyone feeling for a long time. He is not stupid. And with all of their approach and behaviour, he also starts to develop those feelings. But he doesn''t know if what should he do. As it''s a Taboo relationship in both his old and this world. Arthur looks at his blood-related mother who also has different feelings for him other than mother and son. He loves her the most too. He doesn''t want to think about this now. But he would never hurt them. When he heard his mother words he only nodded at her. Seeing him nodding Venessa pull up her T-shirt a little and move out one of her boobs from underneath her black bra. Arthur saw her dark red nipple and gulps. Venessa pull Arthur mouth to her nipple and said "okay suck." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur did as she ask. He starts sucking her nipple. Venessa hugged his head tightly. Alice''s face turned red seeing this. Rose and Lucy smirk seeing her. Of course, they also know about everyone feelings. But wait for Venessa to move first. (Sophia POV) Sophia also smirks seeing her sister in law. She leans on the bed and watches them. She like Arthur too much. She also knows about Venessa. She didn''t know what should she think about this at first. Her sister in law loves her own son. She is his blood-related aunt, also loves him. Even his sister has the same feelings for him. It''s not like it starts after her brother died. Only her sister in law developed her feelings after her brother died. It also didn''t take long for everyone to understand their feelings for Arthur. So Sophia herself decides to bring out this topic first. Though it was awkward at first they didn''t deny it. After a long discussion, they decided to wait for the right time to tell their feelings to him. They also accepted each other. Everyone loves Arthur and they also love each other. So they don''t hurt others feelings for their gain. Venessa was the actually hesitant one. She knows she loves him but she also doesn''t know what to think of this Taboo relationship. Everyone also agreed on a little bit about this. But they care a little now. But Venessa is different from them. So Sophia decides to push her. If she doesn''t want then that''s okay but she knows that she has the strongest feeling here. And that is why she starts to act more boldly in front of Arthur. And she was right at that. Today finally she decided to be bold and make her first move. (POV end) After a minute Venessa let go of Arthur''s head. Arthur looks at Venessa in the eyes. Venessa didn''t avoid her gaze. She look at Arthur in the eyes and said "I love you, Arthur." She move her head and kissed him on the lips. But this time it''s different. She starts a passionate kiss with Arthur. She inserted her tongue inside his mouth and start wrapping it around Arthur''s tongue. She kissed her son in front of her daughter and sister in law. After a minute they pull their lips from each other as a bridge of saliva made between their mouth. Venessa face suddenly turned red for what she had just done in front of her daughter and sister-in-law to her own son. Chapter 6 6: Feelings (2) {Venessa SOS(side of the story)} After finishing the kiss, Venessa face turned red. She can''t believe her. She really kissed her son and that is also in front of her Daughters and sister in law. She thinks about the past. After giving birth to him, she always likes him. He has the most beautiful eyes she had ever seen. His silver hair is the same as his older sister. My husband was very happy after I give birth to Arthur. But after some time, he became worried for him. I asked what happened he didn''t reply. He said everything was fine. My other daughter and sister in law also like him very much. Time passed by and I was again pregnant with another child. My son is very happy about this. From childhood, he is very obedient and handsome. He always acts mature from his age. By then that became common. After Alice was born Arthur is always with her. She felt happy that he also act like kid times like this. Everyone in the house finds out about that, he has a genius mind. He can learn so fast that it''s terrific. So we start teaching him from her early. When he was ten my husband start teaching him about self defends. He even learn them very fast in 1 year he mastered them all. He even beat the shit out of his father for training him that early on. I also noticed the feeling of my oldest and second daughter. I couldn''t accuse them of that. He was too damn cute. I thought it was just their teen hormones and it will change. But things didn''t go as I thought. Their feelings for him became even more powerful. I didn''t know what should I do at that time. As it''s Taboo in every society. Suddenly a piece of news came. It hit us all very hard at that time. My husband died in a plane crash. I was worried for Arthur as he was very close to him. But he acts strongly at that time. He pulls the family together. Those greedy shareholders also try to use our bad times to make things difficult. Luckily my sister in law and oldest sister pull out things with Arthur help. But he didn''t want to take credit for this. He told her sister and Aunt to control the business after everything settled down. After a year my daughters start to act on their feelings towards Arthur. I noticed that even my sister in law wasn''t different from them. It made me jealous of them. I didn''t understand at that time why I felt that. As time pass I understand that my feelings for myself weren''t the same as I thought it was. My jealousy of my own daughters and sister in law finally bring it in front of me. One day my sister in law bring this topic. After some time everyone confessed their feelings for him. I didn''t want to confess and they didn''t force too. After many discussions, they agreed that they will confess to Arthur. I didn''t stop them. After that, they even act boldly. My oldest sister act like a lover with him. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My second Daughter even bolder she starts to show her everything to Arthur. My little daughter is innocent of this but she also has feelings for him too. Though she herself doesn''t know it yet. But my sister in law always teases Arthur with her body. She has the biggest boobs. And she uses it to her advantage. Arthur never approaches first. We are sure too that he also knows about our feelings but he never brings them up. He also never stopped anyone approaches him. He didn''t even take advantage of anyone. Today my sister in law made her boldest act. It made me angry. I was the one who give him birth. So I also made the boldest decision I ever made in my life. I want to be his first in everything. So I did the same as Sophia and put his mouth on my nipple. Then I confess to him and kissed him. I don''t want to regret anything in future. I also don''t want to hide my feelings for him anymore. I don''t know if he will accept it or not, but I want him to know my feelings. ~SOS end~ Chapter 7 7: Feelings (3) Heimdall After the kiss, Arthur felt his heart beating faster than a bullet train. He can''t believe his mother will take the initiative to kiss him. Though he knew about everyone feelings, she is still his mother. He thought she will be the last to say anything. He didn''t answer her confession immediately. But before he can continue to think another pull comes from behind. His naked aunt is now facing him. She look at him in the eyes and said with a very serious face "I love you, Arthur." She kissed him. This wasn''t any tease in it. Only pure kiss with love and passion. His mother this time also didn''t say anything. After the kiss finish, his oldest sister comes to him. She holds his face softly. She look him in the eyes and said with a smile "I love you, Arthur." And kiss Arthur. After her Lucy didn''t say anything directly to kiss Arthur. After the kiss, she said, "never even think about not loving me." Alice looks at everyone and her face turned red. She slowly went to Arthur and said "Big Brother, I love you the most. So I want to kiss too." Hearing her the atmosphere in the room melted down. Arthur smile and kiss her on the lips and said "big brother also love you." After everyone confessions, Arthur didn''t hide his feelings too. He also told them about his feelings. After the confession Arthur said "b..but I cannot decides between you. I don''t want to hurt anyone." Venessa smile and rub his hair and said "we already know that something like this gonna happen. So we accepted each other." She then said "you don''t have to choose. Just accept everyone." Arthur looks at her in shock. Seeing her son shocked expression she laughed so did everyone. They didn''t do anything after the confession. They hug each other and continue to watch the movie. But no one was interested in it. Sophia didn''t wear her T-shirt back. But Venessa did correct her dress. She didn''t let go of Arthur though. Arthur leans his head on his mother chest and Sophia leans on Arthur. Rose also lean on her mother shoulder and Lucy leans on rose. As for Alice, she is on top of Arthur as she just slept. ~scene change~ The next morning after waking up Arthur remember everything about last night. He doesn''t know what to think. But he doesn''t care about what others say. Today he is happy about two things. First of all, He is very happy that they confess. He also loves them. Now they cleared up their feelings. The second is today he is gonna complete his project. For nearly 3 years he has been working on it. This will be the best leap to his future developments. He has been trying to make a program like JARVIS from marvel. It seems easy but this thing is so damn hard. He had to look from every side. He doesn''t want this world to become the next terminator or matrix. Neither he wants his creation weaker than Jarvis. So after many trials, he finally succeeded. Today he just needs to design the virtual character and it will be good to go. ~scene change~ Inside a futuristic lab that is at least 50 years ahead of current technology, Arthur is writing something on his computer. "And, it finished," Arthur said with a smile as he launch the program. He crossed his finger and look at the computer screen. After 5 minutes the program finished a load and a heavy male voice come from his computer "good afternoon master Arthur, how may I assist you." Seeing her Arthur smile and ask "what is your purpose of existence?" The female characters replied, "Do as the master said, and assist him in everything that he is asked to." Arthur then checks everything one by one himself. After seeing that everything is okay and there is no problem he finally relaxes. He then said, "Registered your name as Heimdall." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes, he names his name after Asgardian gatekeeper. He who can see and hear everything in nine realms. And this AI will be his eyes and ear in this world. He then took out a black glass. This is no normal glass. He used the best material and technologies to make this personal. This one is like the one Tony used during the end game part. Now he just has to connect it with Heimdall. He then connects his glass with Heimdall, and wears it. Chapter 8 8: Ghost virus After he connects his Glass with Heimdall he wears it. In front of his eyes, he saw all kinds of screens. The view is clear and he can still see everything in front. So it won''t hinder him when he will walk on the Road. After checking everything he decides to do, the most important part. Heimdall is the best assistant anyone could ask for. But to make him a true Heimdall, who can see and hear everything he needs his Omniscience ability. Of course, he is not some god who can have this power. But he made something that will be his eyes and ears in the world. He made the Ghost virus. Once it is launched it will spread the world through the internet even faster than T-viruses. Once the process is complete then every kind of device and platform will be under Heimdall observation. He can use it to track and keep a tab on everything happening in the world. And the virus itself is so well hidden it will be seen as internet or frequency itself. Only another powerful AI like Heimdall may be able to notice a little even that will be hard. But the question is "is there any other JARVIS out there?" The answer is "no". Arthur then said "launch operations Ghost, Heimdall." Without a single wait, it launches the virus on the internet. "Virus launch sir, two hours to complete." Heimdall Replied. Arthur didn''t leave the lab this whole two hours. He doesn''t want to have any problems during this time. Something big happening to the world without anyone noticing. Every technology device in the world or anything that is related to the internet even satellite in the atmosphere stop for a millisecond. This wasn''t enough to notice by any human or any electronics. One by one all computer, mobile phone, internet platform, even satellite, the internet, radio wasn''t left behind, a single virus connected with everything. "95%...98%...99%....100%, project success." Seeing the computer screen Arthur laugh and jump, he never thought that something like this is even possible. All this while he thought of this only fictional, he never thought he himself will be able to make something that only can happen in story and novel. After a long laugh, he collected his emotions and take a deep breath. He then orders Heimdall to "collect all important information and filter out all the unnecessary information." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Heimdall starts doing as he is asked to. Arthur also left the lab in a happy mood. From now on he can keep his family safe. It is just the first step. ~scene change~ Arthur was walking his way to his room when he saw his mother room door is slightly open. He opened it and saw that Venessa is sitting on the desk and looking at his picture. He smiles seeing this and walk inside. He hug her shoulder as she was sitting on the chair. Venessa shook when she felt someone hug her. She relaxes next as it''s her son. Her face turned red when she remembered what she is doing. Arthur also notices that something isn''t right. He looks down and sees that his mother finger is on her private part as she is naked in her lower half. Arthur stop what he was about to ask. Seeing her finger and the way she was he understands what was happening. He didn''t let go of her and stood there in shock. After a minute he comes out of his shock. He then gulp some saliva and said to her ear softly "do you want me to go out or stay?" Venessa body shook hearing her sons words. She blushed but then she shake her head and said softly "can you stay?" Arthur nodded at her. Arthur then asked, "what do you want me to do?" Venessa shies a little then said "I... I want you to see me masturbate." In the end, her voice became very low that it is hard to notice. But with Arthur training all these years his hearing abilities is a little stronger than a normal human. So he heard her clearly. Arthur nodded at her and turned her head a little. He look her in the eyes and said "I will do anything for you." And tap kiss her. It was the first time he take the initiative to do this. Venessa felt shocked by this. But next second a beautiful smile comes on her face. She knew that Arthur never take initiative to kiss any of them. So she is his first in this. She wants all of Arthur first. Call her selfish or whatever she doesn''t care. She loves Arthur too much to care for anything now. "I know dear" Venessa Replied with her tender smile and kiss Arthur too. Chapter 9 9: Mother’s wish Venessa lay on the bed. She is wearing a blue sleeveless T-shirt. She is naked down but her leg is close to it''s hard to see. Arthur sit at the edge of the bed as he said "mom, you can start." Venessa''s face turned red hearing him. But she braces herself as this was her idea. She spread her leg and lay in M position. Arthur looks at the place between her leg. Her down lips are pinkish red. With blonde pubic hair on top. He moves his face closer to her lips. Venessa can feel his hot breath on her pussy as he is very close. Arthur then ask "Is this the place where I come from?" Venessa face turned red as she said "yes". Arthur then Replied "beautiful, no wonder I am so handsome." Venessa didn''t reply as she is too shy and horny. Doing something that is Taboo, with her own son she doesn''t want to comment on it. She feels too horny thinking about incest with her son. Arthur then said, "mom you can start, I won''t miss a single thing." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Venessa''s heart started to beat faster. She doesn''t know if it''s for her excitement or nervousness. She looks at Arthur who is looking at her too. She nods her head a little and moves her hand toward her pussy. Arthur didn''t move his head so she can still feel his hot breath. She looks at Arthur attentive face as he continues to look at her pussy as she rubs it and the clit. She feels too horny. Soon her body relaxed as she also starts to enjoy this exciting masturbation experience. Arthur also feels so horny that he can''t explain. Seeing his mother masturbating in front of his face he feels very excited. Doing incest with his mother he also feels very excited. His dick also became hard. He can''t control this time as his body is too excited about this act. Venessa also couldn''t hold long as this was also too much excitement for her. She is very close when she looks at Arthur and said "sweetheart, can you come more closer I am about to cum." Arthur nod and go closer. But he didn''t stop there he open his mouth and devour her pussy inside. Venessa feeling this she look and saw that her son eat her whole pussy. She can even feel his hit tongue on her pussy. She instantly cum as she can''t take it anymore. He expected salty stuff but he got something sweet like honey. Arthur widens his eyes. ''Why is it different from my old world?'' Arthur Thought. He couldn''t stop himself. He continues to drink all of her pussy juice. Venessa also moaned loudly as she grab the bedsheet. After she finished cuming Arthur also stop as nothing came out. He then move his head from her pussy and saw her red pussy lips. He looks at Venessa who is breathing hard and ask "why does it taste like honey?" Venessa looks at him confusedly to his question. Venessa ask "what honey?" Arthur goes to her face over her body. He kissed her and let her test her own cum. Venessa is happy about his kiss. So she hug him and kissed him back. She tested something sweet in her mouth. It tasted like honey. She also look at his eyes in widened. She also can test that. Arthur break the kiss and said, "See, didn''t I tell you?" Venessa then said "but how? It wasn''t like this before." After some thought, Arthur shrugged his shoulder and said "doesn''t matter, from now on I have something good to drink." Venessa smile at his words. She also doesn''t mind it. She even liked the fact that her cum was now tested differently for some reason. And her son likes it. Arthur then lay beside her. He touched her face and neck as he said "mom, can I see your boobs?" Venessa nodded as she takes off her T-shirt. Underneath Arthur saw a blue rose bra. She also noticed her son looking at her breast hungrily. She decided to make this exciting too, so she asks "can you unhook mommy bra, dear?" Arthur nodded as chicken pick grains. Venessa turned her back to him. Arthur unhooks her bra with both hands. *click* her bra was unhooked by Arthur and she let it slide off her body. She turned and let Arthur see her breast. Arthur looks at her breast And gulps. Last night though he suck he didn''t actually see clearly. Also, it was filled with confessions so he didn''t notice. Venessa boobs are a little smaller than Sophia. But they are round and very white like milk with a dark red nipple. "Mom can I?" Before he said anything Venessa said, "do whatever you want?" Arthur touches her boobs softly. He presses a little. They are very soft. He takes the side or another side. He massages them sometimes like dough. Venessa looks at her son who is playing with her boobs as if he got a new toy. She smiled seeing him acting like that. Suddenly the door of the room opens hardly as Sophia come inside. Chapter 10 10: Aunty is craving Sophia opens the with a thud. She was searching for Arthur when she didn''t see him in the lab. But after 10 minutes she couldn''t find her when she decides to check everyone''s room. At first, she thought he was with Rose or Lucy as Alice is still young and too busy with her music. But she couldn''t even find him with them. Rose is checking some documents and Lucy is busy playing with Arthur pictures. Lastly, she came to Venessa. And she was right as Arthur is inside. She opens the door and comes inside. Both of them look at her as Arthur is still playing with his mother breast. Venessa is completely naked on the bed. She closed the door behind and said "sister in law, didn''t we agree to wait for his birthday?" Arthur looks back to his toy again and starts to marvel at her breast. Venessa Replied Sophia "we haven''t done that." Sophia looked at the way Venessa is and said "then why are you naked?" This time Arthur said, "I wanted to see where I come from." Hearing him Venessa again turned red and Sophia laugh. "Did you like what you see?" Arthur nods and said "yes" Sophia walk to Arthur and said, "do you want to see aunts too?" Arthur look at his mother who looked back at him. Arthur then look at his aunt and said "yes" Sophia Smile And takes off her shorts and sits beside Arthur on her knees. Arthur looks at her blue bush like her hair. Sophia put on a leg over Arthur and let him have a good view of herself. Arthur look at her most important part and said "beautiful". Sophia smile listening to him. She then moves and takes of Arthur pants in one swipe. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sophia already notices the tent on his pant. For the first time, Sophia and Venessa both see Arthur hard dick. They have seen him naked many times. But he is always soft at they times. Sophia looks at his dick. She sees a 9 inch long and 2-inch wide dragon. She can see a vein on it. Both Sophia and Venessa said "so big" Sophia looks at Venessa and smile. She doesn''t want to comment on her brother. Venessa looks at Sophia and smiles awkwardly. She also doesn''t want to comment on it. Sophia look at Arthur and said, "you have grown up.... well." Arthur smirks proudly as he said, "of course." Sophia grabbed his dick which twitches in her hand. She looks closely and asks "will it fit?" Venessa smile and kiss Arthur on the cheek and said "you will find that out." Sophia gulp and said, "I want to eat it." Hearing her Venessa got up and move Sophia''s head and said "wait a minute." Arthur feels excited as this will be his first blowjob after reincarnation. But seeing Venessa stop Sophia he want to see what she is gonna do. Venessa look at Arthur and said, "I want you to feel my mouth first." Arthur become even more harder as he heard her. His mother gonna take his blowjob virginity. Sophia pout and said, "we agreed on ''that'', now you want this too." Venessa look at Sophia as she said sternly "he is my son, so what I say happens." Sophia looks at her and "hmph" as she waits for her. Venessa ties her hair in a bun and sits in front of Arthur dick. She look at Arthur and said, "watch closely." Arthur nods his head. Venessa holds her son dick and licks the tip. She tested his pre cum. She tested it and looked at him in shock. His cum also test like honey to her. She didn''t say anything and lick him from all sides. She use her hand and massage his balls. She looks at Arthur and takes the head of his dick inside her mouth. Sophia look at this as she felt her vagina wet itself. Arthur and Venessa look at each other eyes. Venessa feels her son dick inside her mouth and Arthur feels her mothers mouth on his dick. Venessa then continued to move her head up and down and continued to give her son a nice blowjob. After a minute Sophia come beside Venessa and pull her from Arthur as she said "your one minute is up. Now it''s my turn. I have been craving for this for 9 years. I can''t wait anymore." Chapter 11 11: New favourite drink Without waiting for Venessa reply Sophia bobble the head of his dick. She start using all the techniques she learned from porn. Venessa looks at her sister in law. She didn''t comment on her sentence. She knows that she didn''t even have a boyfriend before. She is a virgin milf. She didn''t know at that time but as time passed she understood that she is in love with her nephew. So when she said she has been waiting she knows it''s true. So she let her have it. She already takes what she wants. Venessa leans towards bed head beside Arthur and watches her sister in law in her act. Venessa again feels her vagina start to heat up. She looks at Arthur and sees him watching his aunt giving him a blowjob. Arthur look her back feeling her gaze. Venessa smile and ask "how about helping mommy again?" She spread her leg and her beautiful pussy come to both Sophia and Arthur view. Arthur nodded and said, "do you want me to suck you or just use my finger?" Venessa pull her son''s hand and put it on her pussy. She doesn''t want to interrupt Sophia first experience in blowjob. Sophia''s eyes lit up as she think something. She change her position to 69 as she moved her pussy to Arthur''s face and her to his dick. She again starts giving him a blowjob. Arthur seeing the heavens in front of his eyes he opens his mouth and takes his tongue out. He gives her pussy lips a lick. He again taste the sweet honey inside his mouth. Arthur now confirms his thoughts. Any girl he tasted start to produce their cum like honey flavours. He look up and meet his mother eyes as his hand is playing with her down there and said "mom, aunty also taste like honey. Maybe anyone I taste is like honey." Hearing her son, she felt a little sad. She thought she is special in this for him. But it seems that is not the case. she then quickly get over it as she can not do anything about it. She then think about him and said "yours also taste like honey." Sophia look back at the mother and son and ask confusedly "isn''t it supposed to taste like this?" She also taste honey when she starts sucking him. But she thought this is how it is a taste. She didn''t have any relationship before, so she doesn''t know. Venessa shake her head and said "no, normal it taste like salty and also too sticky. Not everyone like the taste." She then looks at Arthur and smiles "but for some reason Arthur is different." Arthur Suddenly rub his mother clit as she moaned and lick his aunt clit as she moaned too. "Isn''t it good? I think my favourite drink just change." Arthur Replied to them. Both of them agreed as they said at the same time "me too." Arthur continues to lick his aunty. After a minute or two she felt like cuming as it''s her first time someone licking her. She spread all of her juice in Arthur''s mouth. He happily drinks her honey drink. Sophia slide of Arthur as she can''t stand now. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Venessa changes her position with Sophia and starts to blow Arthur. Arthur also again starts to suck his mother pussy. Arthur notices a little difference in flavour. His mother taste was sweeter than his aunt. He doesn''t know the reason yet. But he didn''t continue to think but continued to suck her pussy. His mother cum again inside his mouth as he drinks her cum. Arthur also feels he is close to cum so he said "mom I am close." Sophia gets up hearing him. She moves down and starts to suck him at the base and Venessa continue to suck his head. After a minute he cum inside his mother mouth as she drinks it. She then moves and gives Sophia his dick so that she can drink too. Sophia also sucks and continue to drink his cum. They change and suck his dick like straw. Arthur also cum like 15 seconds. He doesn''t know how can he cum for so long. After they stop cuming they let go of his dick. They even lick his dick clean. They then lay down on the bed. Venessa on the left and Sophia on the left. Venessa is completely naked and Sophia is only downside naked. After 10 minutes of laying down, Arthur said "I will go for the shower." Venessa nodded and Sophia just fall asleep with a smile on her face. They both look at her and smile. Arthur kisses her forehead and kisses Venessa on the lips as he goes out of the door half-naked. Venessa shakes her head seeing him acting like Lucy. Chapter 12 12: New things to research Arthur is walking to his room when he comes beside his oldest sister room. He decides to see her before going for a shower. He doesn''t care about him being naked anymore. They already confessed to each other and now they are lovers too. He opens her door and walks inside. He saw a red hair beautiful wearing a glass as she is checking the documents on the table. He sighed seeing her. After their father died she take over his place. And maintaining the biggest company in the country isn''t easy. Though Sophia and she work together it is still not easy. Arthur walks to her and hugs her from behind. Rose put the documents and lookup. Arthur kiss her lips and said, "it''s getting harder for you right?" Rose smiled and shake her head as she replied "no, it''s okay." Arthur moves in front and pulls her from the chair. He sit on it and let her sit on his lap facing him. He surrounds his hand on her waist. Rose looked down saw that he is naked. She looks at him and asks teasing "why did Lucy sickness get you?" Arthur laugh and said, "I was about to go shower but decided to meet you first." Rose kiss him. They start a passionate kiss. They kissed for 15 minutes only stopping when they need to breathe. Arthur then look at her in the eyes and said "is there any problem in the office, you seem worried?" Rose sighed and said "one of the biggest shareholders trying to make things difficult. He even looks at me with those dirty eyes." The room suddenly became chilly. He is not that naive man from his old world from the 21st century. In this world with all the training and the blood ritual, he isn''t soft-hearted. For his family, he doesn''t mind burning this world down. He smile which is not a smile and asked "who is he?" Rose knows this face. She only saw this once when their father died and those greedy people showed their fang for the first time. He call every one of them at the meeting and smiled the same way as he killed all of them. She has seen that. She was scared at first but her aunt smile at her and reassure her. She also stops being naive from then on. As for police and govt on the case, come on with their money and connections it is like playing in the garden with their dogs. no matter where you are, money decides rules and change rules. Other board members didn''t know about this. but Seeing some of them vanished within the air, they all guessed something happened. So they stop makings things hard. As they know "Ashleigh" isn''t as easy as they thought. So seeing her brother again make that face she calm him down and said "don''t worry this is nothing. I can handle him." Arthur then calm down and said, "give me your phone?" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rose look confused but give him her phone. Arthur tap the phones with the glass that was on his shirt pocket and said "Heimdall" After a sec a voice come from Rose phone and ask "how may I help you, sir?" Rose look at this in shock. Arthur then explains a little about Heimdall to Rose. She felt shocked after listening to her brother. She couldn''t believe her brother made something like this. This is at least 100 years of advanced technology. But even then it will be only its beginner state. Arthur then said "he can assist you with paper. You just look at those where you need a sign. And lead the company and ideas. Leave the rest to him." Rose kiss her brother again and said "thank you, it is very helpful." Rose touch her brother dick and said "can''t wait for the day. I want to be one with you." Arthur move his mouth to her ear and said "tomorrow is your day, how about a date with me?" Rose eyes sparkle and said "really?" Arthur nods his head. Rose smiled and said "sure, I would love to go on a date with you." Arthur kiss her again and left the room with an overjoyed Rose. ~scene change~ Arthur returns to his room and saw Lucy laying naked on the bed. Arthur looks at her and slaps her butt. Lucy open her eyes and look at Arthur and said "little bro, where were you? I have been waiting for you so long." As he jumps on Arthur. He catches her so that she doesn''t fall. Lucy kiss Arthur likes wild animals. Their private part touches each other as they kiss. After the kiss, Arthur said, "I need to take shower." Lucy look at Arthur and said, "let''s go, I need to pee too." Arthur shakes his head and walks to the toilet with the monkey clinging to him. Arthur come to the toilet and said "okay go ahead and pee. I will go inside for a shower." Lucy shake her head and said, "no, I want you to see me pee." Arthur look at the monkey and sighed "okay I will." Lucy gets down and smile. She sit on the toilet and said "come closer and spread my lips." Arthur did as she told. He sits on his knees and use both hands and spread her beautiful pink pussy lips. He can see her vagina hole, pee hole and clit too. Lucy moan and asked proudly "how is it?" Arthur didn''t move his eyes and said "beautiful." Lucy then starts to release her pee. Arthur looks at her pale yellow clear sparkling water closely. Most of her pee starts to fall by his hand as he is using his hand. He felt the hot water on his hand. Arthur starts to smell beautiful smell. Lucy did too. They both look at the pee as it''s coming from it. Arthur remembers about the honey test from his mother and aunt. He look at the pee and thought ''is it the same?'' He moves his pee filled hand and smells it. He smells the same nice perfume. He licks his finger with his tongue and test. He looks at Lucy shocked and confused. Things start to become crazy. Her pee test is like honey lemonade. He quickly runs out of the toilet and comes inside with his water glass. He told Lucy to pee in the glass. Lucy did as he ask as she like him doing this. Arthur take the pee filled glass and put it back in the bedroom. He will test it in the lab. Why is it different from yesterday? He clearly remembers that yesterday he didn''t smell the same smell. It was normal. Arthur Asked Lucy about it too. She replied confusedly "it was normal a few moments ago when I peed in my room." Arthur then thought and ask "okay then give a sample of your pee when you return to your room." Lucy nodded and told Arthur to clean her too. ~scene change~ During dinner, Rose told everyone about Arthur asking her for a date. Everyone looks at Arthur and Rose. Their face turned dark. And start to complain about why he didn''t ask them for a date too. Arthur Replied that it is for Rose hard work. Sophia asks slyly that then she should have a date too. But Arthur said that she already had her fun. Both Sophia and Venessa look at each other and didn''t say anything. They already go ahead of their daughters and nieces. Alice was silent the whole time she didn''t say much. Arthur and others notice this. Arthur decided to ask her later what happened. Chapter 13 13: Little sisters worry "Alice, you sleep?" Arthur ask as he put his head inside the door through the little door gap. Alice look at the door and saw her brother. She immediately sit up and said, "no brother, come in." Arthur goes inside and he closes the door behind. He wanted to know what is making her worry. During dinner, he noticed she is quieter than usual. Though she is the quieter one, she still talks with everyone and listens attentively to everyone. So he wants to know what happened. Arthur saw that she is wearing her pink PJ as she is about to sleep. He sits on the bed and asks her "Alice, is there something that bothering you?" Alice look down and said, "no it''s okay." Arthur pull her chin up and ask with a smile "you know that can tell me everything right?" Alice nodded but didn''t reply. After a minute she said, "brother can you sleep with me today?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur smile and said, "of course cupcake, I can." Alice smiles and move aside and make space for Arthur. Arthur lay beside Alice and snuggle with each other as they lay down. Arthur rubs her hair as she hugs him. He then asks "now tell me what''s the problem?" Alice push her didn''t answer immediately. After a while, she looks up and asks "brother you like big breasts right." Arthur immediately understands what bothering her. He smiled and replied "I like all the shapes and sizes. Why sweetie?" Alice then looks down and ask "I notice you always look at aunty big breast. And I know you like her breast." She then said, "but I have small breasts and thought you won''t love me like them." Arthur pull her chin up and said "you know that is not true. I will never love you any lesser than mom, aunty and other sisters. I love you all the same." He then said "as for your breast, you are still growing. You will have a big breast sooner or later. Even if you don''t have I will always love you. My love for you will never stop." Alice looks at her brother and asks "you promise." Arthur look at his innocent sister and pinch her nose and said "I promise." Alice smile and kiss Arthur and hide her face in Arthur''s chest. Arthur smiles and hugs her tightly. Outside the room Venessa, Sophia, Rose and Lucy also smile. They were also worried for Alice. But finally listening to her worry they understand her feelings. She was feeling insecure about her body. Venessa look at everyone and said "okay go back to sleep. Tomorrow is a workday. Everyone nodded and left The door. Venessa also followed them. Inside Alice move and face her back to Arthur and pull his hand into her chest. Arthur can feel a small mound in his hand. Alice then said soft "sleep like this." Arthur nodded and hug her as he hold her small boob and close his eyes. He doesn''t mind. He loves her too much as he was the one who actually take care of her from childhood. So he has a deeper feeling for her than his other two sisters. It''s not he loves them any lesser than her. But she is different as he also spoiled her and do everything she ask him to do. He also learned music for her and start teaching her himself. ~scene change~ The next morning Arthur wakes up from his sleep feeling something heavy on him. He opens his eyes and smile. He saw Alice is laying on top of him. He isn''t surprised. Since she is a child whenever he sleeps with her she will crawl on top of him during sleep and sleep there. Arthur touches her hair and looks at the time. It''s 7 in the morning. So they have to get ready for school. He didn''t wake her up and let her sleep. To him, it doesn''t matter if she misses a class or two. He will let her do anything she wants. But guess someone doesn''t have the same idea. His mother come inside and said, "wake up, and get ready for school." Alice move her eyes a little and said "a little more." But Venessa said, "no, get up or you will be late." She look at Arthur and said "you too young man. Wake up." Alice opens her eyes and sits on Arthur''s stomach. Her shirt has loosened up as her shoulder and one of her small breasts can be seen. Venessa look at her antics and said "what you also got Lucy sickness?" Alice looks at her mother confusedly. She saw her looking at her chest. She also looked down and saw that her clothes is loose. She look at Arthur and saw him smiling. Alice quickly hides her breast and run to the toilet. Venessa also smiled seeing her return to normal. She then kiss Arthur and said, "get ready faster." Chapter 14 14: Ashleigh Arthur take a white sports car for his school today. He also takes Alice with him. Her school is on his way. Normally the maids took her to the school but today he decides to drop her at the school. He is also alumni of the school. He finished his school here last year and is now admitted to his current college. If he wants he can graduate a long time ago. But he decides to enjoy his school life. Arthur is wearing a completely black dress. Black shirt, pants and shoes. He also wears his "Glass" Arthur connects all of his family members phones with Heimdall. He also gives everyone access to almost everything except some core functions. He doesn''t want them to see the dark side of the world. He will also get all the information by the afternoon. Alice sits on the left and Arthur on the driving seat. He starts the car *vroom* *vroom* and step on the gas. They come to a giant gate that opens itself as he comes in front. Then he drives his car towards Alice school... ~scene change~ *vroom* *vroom* a white sports car come to the school gate from far. All the students stop their walking and look back at the car. It''s the latest sports car from the Ashleigh brand. Everyone knows how expensive this car is as it is one of the most expensive cars in the whole world. Arthur stop the car in front of the school. Alice gets out of the car and goes to the opposite side. Arthur also lowered the car window. Everyone see who is in the driving seat. Someone from the girl screamed as she said"it Arthur." They don''t need her reminders. Everyone knows him. He is the dream man of every girl in the school. The crowd start to gather in front of the school. Even the gate guard couldn''t stop these fanatics crazy girls. As they run out hearing the name Arthur. They can only smile helplessly. They also didn''t forget about him. They smile as they also like him. Even though he is rich he always talks with them with a smile. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was also the school topper and also the captain of the basketball team, kendo club. He was good in everything. It''s like those princes in fairytales. But what the best part is he is also at the top of the most handsome male bachelor in the world. Arthur sees all this smile. Who won''t feel good when they have their own fan base. He takes out his hand and wave at everyone. He then look at Alice and said "goodbye sweetie." Alice smile and nodded. Arthur again starts the car and go towards his college. The crowd also start to dismiss. Everyone looks at Alice with envy. Those who are new and doesn''t know him to ask their friends about him. All the males also talk about him how they also want to be like him. A girl same age as Alice also come beside her and said "hey Alice." Alice look back and saw her bestie and smiled as she replied "hey Ellie, how was your weekend?" Ellie smile and said "good" She come close to her and said, "why didn''t you tell me brother Arthur comes?" Alice said, "even I didn''t know he was gonna drop me." They then continue to talk about Arthur. Alice always feels proud of her brother. So she always talks about her brother when someone brings the topic. The same thing is happening all over the school. Some teachers even start with how good Arthur is and how they don''t study well. ~scene change~ After school Arthur directly come to the Ashleigh company. It is their company which his father started when he was young. And because of his business mind and great inventions, they become the top company in the country of Camelot. It''s like the family of stark in marvel. He felt so much similar to the marvel universe. But he knows that is not the truth as there is no stark group or captain America. Ashleigh has hand in all kinds of business. But their main field of business is technology and cars. Yes, most of the current technology of the world is invented by their company. Arthur also got his father brain. But his is different too. He learns everything faster. Be it study or physical matter. Today he decides to meet this all-mighty shareholder who even has the guts to look at his sister. He ignored everyone and walk to the lift. ''I didn''t come in front of them for 3 years, and some bug comes out and start to show off.'' Arthur Thought as his face start to dark but a smile is on his face. He then thought ''I think they need another lesson as a black aura started to ooze out of him. All the stuff shake a little as he bypasses them. Anyone who saw him stand up as they know who he is. They have a big picture of him on the wall of the ground floor. Arthur comes to the chairman''s office and opens it directly. He saw Rose and Sophia is getting ready for the board meeting. They frown and look back as someone come inside without knocking. They saw that it''s Arthur. Both of them smiled and walk to him. Without any care, they jumped on him and kissed both sides of his cheek. Rose ask "why are you here suddenly?" Arthur smile and said, "can''t I come to meet my sister and aunt?" Sophia smirks she knows that someone will have a bad day today. She knows why he is here. Rose also guessed it. She smiled helplessly. She knows he is very sensitive about his family. She kissed Arthur again and said "don''t go after everyone this time. Last time we had to use many connections." Arthur smiled as he has something they don''t know. He now controls all the information in the world. He knows everyone secret. And those people in power will do everything they can to hide those secrets. Besides he is working on another project. If he succeeded then the future of this world will be in his hand. As it will be a revolution in the field of technology. And Ashleigh will lead the technology and currency of the world. Chapter 15 15: Only Ashleigh makes rule Arthur walks towards the meeting room with Rose and Sophia to his side. Their PS also walk behind them. Both look at Arthur with starry eyes. His is the top of the most handsome bachelor isn''t hidden. So if they also know about him as they are also on social sites. But they know he is too far for them. So they only look at him and imagine themselves being his GF and all. One of them come forward and open the meeting door. Everyone quiet down as they notice Rose and Sophia coming. They also Notice Arthur beside them. Two of the 11 board members shake when they see him. They remember what happened 3 years ago. They survive that massacre because they pull out from other greedy members at the end. Luck save their life. Others also strengthened their position as they know that this young man may look young but he is crazier than his father "Uther Ashleigh". Two of them is Young as they may just take over their family business. One of these two looks at Rose with red eyes. Seeing this Arthur''s face darken. The temperature of the room suddenly drop. Everyone starts to shake. They don''t understand what killing intent is. They only feel like someone just put a knife on their neck. Those two who survive to fall on the floor as they said "I didn''t do anything." Everyone looks at them. Those older people understand what it is. Now they also feel fear as they also start to think he is gonna do something again. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Those two young men don''t understand. The culprit of this is sweating like a bullet. Arthur ignored those two and walk to the young man. The boy looks at him in the eyes. He knows who is Arthur but thinks of him as a young boy who just wants to experience a meeting. So he didn''t care about him. But now he doesn''t know what should he do. He looks at Arthur and asks "what do you want?" After coming in front of Arthur he didn''t reply to him. He immediately kicked him in the chest as he fly to the wall with his chair. *bang* *thud* he hit the wall and then fall to the floor. He starts to cough as blood licks from the corner of his mouth. "John" an old man shouted as he stand up. Arthur look back at him and said "sit if you want him alive." The old man sits on his chair and asks "why are you doing this? Don''t go I hold 20% of the share." Arthur laugh and said, "so what?" He then pulls out a paper from his back and throws it in front of him. He then snaps his finger as the projector lit up. One by one all of his illegal business and acts of dark side start to present. As one by one slide pass the old man start to pale. His body is full of sweat. He looks at Arthur and asks "how?" Arthur ignores him and walks to John. He pulls him up by the collar and punches his stomach. This time his illegal act start to light on the board. Everyone feel disgusted seeing him doing those. Some have peal faces too. Arthur then throw him on the floor and hit him with his leg. He continues to do that. His face becomes full of blood. He also punches him a lot in the face. After 5 minutes he stops when he is half dead. He pulled out a napkin and start to remove the blood from his hand as he said "sign the paper in front of you. And go out." John father look at the paper and read it. His face became so pale that it now looks like a dead man face. His eyes lost it laster. He shakily took out his pen from his pocket and signed the paper. Now even he wants to beat his son. He understands that all of this is his fault. He knows how he looks at Rose. But he didn''t stop him. Now he thinks that he should have. Arthur walk to Sophia and told her to give him the other 5 papers. Sophia give him what he asked him to make. Arthur then throws them to 5 different sit. He then starts to play their videos. Their face turned pale too. One of them stand up and said "you can''t blackmail us. This is also a crime." Arthur look at him and said, "don''t tell me what I can do or can not." He look at everyone and said "Ashleigh makes the rule. Not the other way around." After a little hesitation, they give up and sign the paper. Arthur then told them to leave. All six of them left with a bloody John. They also curse him as it wouldn''t have happened if he wasn''t here. Arthur walk to the glass wall as he looks down. He didn''t say anything for a few minutes. He continues to look down with his hand behind his back. He saw 6 cars come out of the building. Without looking back he starts talking "the reason you are still sitting in that, you never try to plot against us. But remember this, the second you thought about plotting against us..." *boom* before Arthur finished a powerful blast sounds come from outside. Everyone looks at the glass window. They have a bad feeling they hesitantly walk to the window and look where the sound comes from They saw fire and people are running. And they heard Arthur say, "you will be like them." ~scene change~ Of course Arthur not gonna let an injured snake go. He knows if he doesn''t finish they will bite back today or tomorrow. He already set his people for everything. Ashleigh also isn''t all good company. He also has hand in dark side too. His father also showed him every one of them. So he knows about the company better than his sister. Chapter 16 16: Date After coming back from the office Arthur and Rose both run to their room. They want to get ready faster for tonight Date. Lucy was in his room as she is sleeping on his bed naked. She is sleeping with spreading her leg. Arthur can see her red lips very clearly. He knows she isn''t sleeping. So he walks to her and lightly slap her pussy. Lucy moaned immediately as she opened her eyes. She looks at Arthur and smile. She get up and kiss Arthur as she said slyly "little brother, you are being naughty." Arthur grab her butt and said, "then don''t invite me all the time." Lucy smirks and said, "you will see what happened after a month." Arthur smile at her too. His birthday is in a month when he will turn 18 officially. He knows they decided to wait for his birthday. Arthur then takes off his clothes as he wants to take shower before the date. Lucy sits on the bed and watches him showering and getting ready for the date. She suddenly said, "when will you take me on a date?" Arthur dry his body with the towel as he replies "when do you want?" Lucy taps her chin with her finger as she thinks. After a while, she replied "3 days later. That is when the new game is gonna release." Arthur throw the towel on her and said "okay then." Lucy moves the towel as she marvels at her brother naked body. With his ten-pack abs and little masculine body with a height of 6.5 make him very handsome. He has silver hair and eyelashes. With those sparkling blue eyes that even the best gemstone will look like mud in front of it, makes him so handsome that none can resist him. His being the topmost handsome bachelor isn''t just for show. And even the second on the list is pale compared to him. Lucy looks at him wearing the dress. He decides to wear white pants with black shirts and white shoes. He also wears a Black watch Ashleigh limited edition. It''s made of black Dimond. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur also wears his black sunglasses (like saturo) which is the one he links with Heimdall. He looks at Lucy and asks "how am I looking?" Lucy just look at him as her saliva fall from the corner of her mouth. He got his answer. He walk to Lucy and pinch her nose and said "clear the saliva." Lucy clearly it with the back of her hand and said "I want to go to the date now." Arthur pinch her red nipple which is hard as stone and said "you will get your chance too. Today is Big sisters." Lucy moaned loudly. Arthur only acts free with her. As he is watching her naked for 3 years now. Lucy takes out her phone and starts taking his picture. She then also take some selfies with him too in her birthday suit. ~scene change~ Rose come from the stairs as Arthur look at her with a smile. She is wearing a scarlet dinner dress like her hair. She moves her hair to the front like his mother. She looks so stunning that Arthur falls for her again. Everyone also as she truly looks very beautiful. Sophia also comes down with her. She helps her get ready. Arthur walk to the front and help her come down like gentlemen. Arthur look at everyone and said bye. Rose also take her to leave with him. For today Arthur choose a car like Rolls Royce. It''s also from their company. He opens the door for Rose as he sits inside. He then walks to the driver sit. He look out and said, "see you guys after dinner." ~scene change~ Arthur comes to the best restaurant in the country. He books the whole floor for their dinner. All the staff and waiters here are well trained. Arthur already blocks all kinds of news from leaking out. None can take their picture. With Heimdall and ghosts, the technology of the world is already under his control. He doesn''t want any bad news about them out. He doesn''t care about himself but he does care about his family and their reputation. They are in a Taboo relationship. Rose and Arthur then continued to enjoy each other company. They talk about their childhood. Many embarrassing moments come during their talk. After an hour they finished their dinner date. So they go out of the restaurant. The whole journey to the house smile never left Rose mouth. She felt like she is in heaven. Today is the best day of her life. They return home after 30 minutes of driving. Arthur again opens the car door for Rose. They walk inside the house with hand-holding. None sleep yet as they were waiting for their return. After they come back, Venessa walk to her room and everyone also followed her. Arthur followed Rose to her room. Chapter 17 17: Sleeping in Rose room. Arthur walks inside Roses room following her. After entering they immediately kissed each other. Arthur falls on the soft bed with Rose as they kiss. They continue to suck each other mouths. He sucks her tongue and she sucks his tongue. They continue to drink each other saliva. Rose then said, "let me take off my clothes?" Arthur nodded his head as he let her go. He then watches her undress. She even uses a sexy pose as she takes off her red panty and bra. She has the biggest butt in the house. When she walks it even move like jelly. Her breast is the same as his mother size. She also has scarlet pubic hair. Arthur pull her and lay her on the bed. He touches her face and continues to lower his hand. He lowers his hand through her breast to her belly. He continues to go down. Reaching her pubic hair he grabbed some with his finger. He then moves his hand down and stops on top of her pussy. Arthur looks at her and asks "big sister, let me see your pussy." Rose smile hearing his naughty words. She remembered the time they confessed. After the confession, they ask if they should change how they call each other. But Arthur said "it doesn''t matter if we are lovers or not. At the core we are family. Mother, daughter aunt and son. So let''s not change anything. We will be lovers but we are family too. Just calling lover won''t change the fact that she is my mother and you are my sisters and aunt. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Also, this itself is exciting." Rose spread her leg so that her brother can see her private part. She said "look at your sister pussy little brother. See how much her pussy want you." Arthur lower down and come in front of his sister pussy. Even her pussy is like her hair. Red. Arthur saw some liquid coming out. He looks up and she looks down. He takes out his tongue and licks her pussy. She moaned and said, "little bro, didn''t mom say to wait until your birthday." Arthur smirks and said "yes but that''s for the main course. We can still help each other to relieve." Rose eyes lit up. She immediately got up and start to undress Arthur. In a minute she completely takes off his dress. Rose push Arthur on the bed and start kissing him. After a minute she changes her position to 69. She looks at her brother mighty dragon. Like her other, she also said "so big." She then licks his tip as she tests her brother pre-cum. She tests something sweeter. She then said, "it tests like honey." Arthur said the same thing happened with their mom and aunt. Rose also find out that her mother and aunt have already tested this. So to not lose she start to suck his dick with everything she learned from porn and her aunt. Arthur also starts to devour his sister pussy. Just thinking about sucking his/ her sister/brother pussy/dick make it so wrong at the same time so hot that both of them become hornier. Like wild animals, they continue to suck each other. After a few more minutes, both of them felt like cuming. Rose spread her honey juice inside his mouth and Arthur also release it inside her mouth. Both of them drink each other honey with smiles. ~scene change~ "Arthur, will there be any problem with today what you did?" Rose ask Arthur as she combs his hair. Arthur stop sucking her nipple and said "don''t worry, I have everything under control." He then continues to suck her nipple as he pinches the other one. Rose look down as she said, "nothing gonna come out even if you suck every day." Arthur again stop and said "it''s okay I like it as it is now. As for that, I will drink, when I impregnate you." Listening to her brother talking about impregnating her. She laugh and said, "yes, I will have my own niece or nephew in my womb." Arthur also smirks. He can''t wait for that time. Rose hug her brother tightly and wrapped him with her leg. And close her eyes. Arthur also hugs her back and suck her nipple as he also closes his eyes. Chapter 18 18: Research results Venessa comes to wake up her son and daughter. She walk inside the room and saw two completely naked people sleeping together. She looks at her son and daughter and shakes her head. If any other mother saw this she would start beating them. But she can''t as she herself loves her son. She saw her son''s face in between her daughter boobs as she hug him like a body pillow. Rose has one of her legs on top of Arthur. She saw her jiggle butt facing her. She can''t see Rose pussy as her son morning wood blocking the view. Seeing her sons dick her pussy lips twitch a little. She walk to them and slap her daughter butt and said: "wake up, it''s 7 already." Arthur wakes up hearing his mother voice. He can''t see anything like his sister breast blocking his sites. Rose also wakes up from her sleep as she moves a little. She felt something hard between her leg. She move her body a little and saw her little brother face. She understands what is the hard thing. She then look back and saw her mother face. She then said, "mom, good morning." Venessa said, "get ready and come down." She look at Arthur and said, "you too." She walks outside after that. Arthur Rose kiss her brother and said "good morning both of you." As she moves her ass too. Arthur grabbed her jiggle butt and said "good morning you too." He then stands up with her in a hug and walks to the bathroom. ~scene change~ S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He kissed everyone and said good morning. He doesn''t want to go to school today. He has something else to do. He then remembered something and told everyone that he need their urine sample. Everyone face turned red hearing him. Alice isn''t here yet as she goes back to her room to get her bag. They asked why he need that he said he will tell them later. He then walk to his mother and whispered to her "I also need a sample of your cum. One by my help one by yourself." Venessa understands what he wants to do. But she still blushes as her son ask her to give him a sample. Her pussy twitch harder. Arthur gives them their tube for urine with their name on it. Everyone walks to the toilet and come out after a minute or two. He takes all the samples and walks to his lab. He also looks at Venessa and gestures to her to bring her other sample. Venessa blush but nodded. After that everyone left for their work and school. Venessa also returns to her room to do what her son asks her to do. ~scene change~ Venessa comes to her son lab with another test tube in her hand. She saw her son checking something in the microscope. Venessa waits for him to finish. After a minute or two Arthur move his eyes from the microscope and look at his mother. He saw the test tube and asked "are you done?" She nodded and showed him the tube and said "yeah, I got what you ask." Arthur took the test tube and put it on the table. He walk beside her and said, "mom, I also need another two samples." Venessa nodded as she asked, "what do I need to do?" Arthur said, "masturbate in front of me." Venessa smile as she guessed it. Her daughter isn''t here so she doesn''t shy so much like before. Venessa pull up her dress and lay on the bed. She then started to masturbate as her son watch her doing that. After a minute or two she cum and Arthur give her a tube to collect. Next, he touch her face and again told her to masturbate. Arthur helps her by rubbing her boobs. As she just cum they had to wait for five minutes for her to cum again. Arthur again collect her cum as she lay on the bed. He gives her a glass of water to drink. Venessa takes it and finishes the full glass. Arthur walk to the lab again and start to check everything. After all the checks he starts tasting the taste. He already tests Lucy during the shower. So he tests today. He didn''t drink he just tastes it a little. One by one he tastes every one of their samples. He then tastes the sample Venessa comes with. Then he tasted the one she released in front of him. Then he tested the one he help her with. After everything he understood something. He then looks at going back to Venessa and asks "mom do you need to pee?" Venessa look at him confusedly but still nodded. As she also drinks water a while ago. Arthur then said, "okay let''s go to the toilet." Venessa look at her son and said "I can go myself." But Arthur shook her head and said "no I want to see you pee." Venessa face turned red and said, "no, it''s too embarrassing." Arthur kiss her lips and said, "this time please, I also need to test the last process." Venessa sighed and said, "okay this time only, it''s too embarrassing for me." Arthur nodded and agreed with her. He won''t tell her if she doesn''t want to. They walk to the toilet together. Venessa sits on the toilet. Her face turned red as she does this. But before she start Arthur said, "wait I will spread the lips to see clearly." Venessa again denied. But after a lot of talks, she agreed. Arthur use his both hand and spread her pussy lips. He saw her both holes. Venessa closes her eyes and starts peeing. After a while, again a beautiful smell filled the toilet. This time it''s more clear than Lucy. Venessa also opens her eyes smelling the nice smell. Arthur also takes out a test tube and collect some of her urine. Venessa looks at Arthur. But before she asks Arthur said, "wait a minute I will tell everything." He walks to the lab and again tests her Urine. After the test, he starts the last test. He tastes his mother urine. Venessa also saw this. She stop Arthur and said, "stop, you will be affected by the bacteria." Arthur look at her and said with a strange face "that is the problem." Venessa looks at her son confusedly too. Arthur looks at her mother and explain. "I have tested all the urine. The one I got from all of you this morning is the same as how normal urine should be. They also test how they should be." Venessa also nodded as that is how it is supposed to be. Arthur continued "then here comes the strange things, the day before yesterday I smell the same smell during the urination of Lucy." Venessa wasn''t surprised that Lucy ask him to do that. She has some strange hobby. Arthur then continue "what more peculiar is that the urine I collected during the smell, it looks just normal water without any kind of bacteria or disease. Not only that it even tests like honey lemonade." Venessa also now feel strange. About this peculiar thing. Arthur then said "it is the same for the cum. The one you come with is tastes like normal. Even the one you released in front of me tastes normal. But the one I help you with tastes like honey." Venessa then look at her son and said "so what do you think the reason?" Arthur shook his head and said "I don''t know yet. But one thing is clear as long as I am in contact with any of you during your pee or cum it will be harmless to the body and will change the taste too." He then look at her mother in the eyes and said "also my cum seems to contain many vitamins. So it will make your body healthy." He then takes her mother test tube and drinks her pee in front of her. Venessa see this and was about to stop him. Then she stop as she also just heard her son explanation. Even she can''t understand what is happening anymore. So she let him drink as it is safe. After that, they enjoy the whole day sucking each other. Venessa cum 17 times before her daughter come home. Even she didn''t know that woman can cum so many times. Her son also cum 10 times. She didn''t waste any of his cum. As it is good for the body. Arthur also drinks her pee one more time. This time Venessa didn''t reject as he said he likes it. Chapter 19 19: Secret of the world Arthur comes back to his room for sleep. He wears his glasses and contacts Heimdall. "Heimdall, what do you think is the most important information?" Arthur asks Heimdall. It has the fastest computing skills. So it is his better option than him reading one by one. Heimdall Replied "sir I think it''s the world truth." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur sit up and ask "what truth?" "Sir the world is what it seems outside, there is much secret hiding underneath. Up till now, I have found around 10 thousand power holders in the world." Heimdall said Arthur then ask "what is a power holder?" Heimdall then Replied "sir this is what govt call them. They only have information about 1000 people. But after I check the world''s information from all over social conversations, I have to pinpoint 10,065 people." He continued "as for power holders you can call these people human mutation. These people are not strong but what is noticeable is their ability." Arthur felt shocked learning this. He is sure that he isn''t in marvel universe or anything. Then again people are born with a mutant likeability. He also seems different from others too. He then asks Heimdall "is there any similarity between them?" Heimdall said "yes, most of them are from the family bloodline. Up till now all of them belongs to 10 different families. Which are also the strongest families in the world." He then continued "but around 700 of them isn''t from any of this big family. But they maybe have relatives in the past with this families." Arthur then ask "what kind of ability do these people have?" Heimdall Replied "this is what actually not much. All of this family has a single type of ability for all the members. Here is the list of their abilities. 1) Chen family: fire control. 2) pendragon family: stronger physique 3) Xia family: water control 4) mihawk family: farsight 5) rock family: strong defence 6) Maikelson family: air control 7) shadow family: slow step 8) kuruma family: can fire control 9) Khan family: metal detection 10) Dhabi family: telekinesis power." Arthur read the report on the ability holder family. After reading everything he saw that none of this family has something like him. He also doesn''t have any of this ability. His aunt also doesn''t have these abilities. She doesn''t even have something similar to him. He is sure that she is his aunt as he knows everyone medical reports. But why only he has this ability. After long thought, he can not find anything so he decides to leave it for now. He then checks all the details related to this family and how to extend their power is. ''So they are just stronger than a normal human. Except for the pendragon and rock family who has physics-related power, others don''t have strong bodies. But they still have supernatural power.'' Arthur thought to himself. ~scene change~ Lucy comes inside Arthur room as she open the door very slowly. Arthur also notice her but he didn''t say anything. Lucy gets on the bed move to Arthur. Arthur ask "what are you doing here so late?" Lucy turned on the bed light hearing her brother. Arthur looks at her naked body. Lucy also look at her brother and said "you slept with both rose and Alice. But not with me." Arthur smiles and opens his arm for her. Lucy also smiles and go inside his open arm and hug Arthur. Arthur also combs her hair with one hand and massage her breast with another. Lucy enjoys her brother''s hand. She then said, "brother can you masturbate me?" Arthur nodded and change position in one swipe. Lucy is now facing her brother dick her pussy is on top of Arthur''s face. Lucy looks at her brother with shock. Up till now, they touch their body many times. None even can come closer to them. But Arthur never does anything more than just touch. She was now just joking as she thought he was gonna reject her. But he agreed and even change the position to 69. Arthur takes his tongue out and licks her pussy lips. Lucy immediately moaned feelings her brother''s tongue. Lucy smiles and quickly pull down her brother boxer. A big strong hard dragon comes into her view. It''s also the first time for her to see her brother hard dick. She smiles and starts licking her brother dick all over. Arthur also continued to eat his sister pussy. After a long time, Lucy got the chance to test her brother honey cum. She drinks all with closings her eyes as she enjoys it. Arthur also tested her sister juice two times. Lucy didn''t let go of her brother dick even after he stop cuming. She said she will sleep like that. Her pussy is still on top of Arthur''s mouths. She can feel her brother hot breath on her pussy. Arthur didn''t say anything as he is happy as long as she is happy with it. Chapter 20 20: Preparation, Alice After learning the truth of the world, Arthur starts to make preparations for them. He knows that money isn''t everything. But they also can''t neglect money. So he decides to hire those 1000 people who don''t have any connections with those big families. If he can take all of them under his then he will also have enough superpowers under him. Besides this can also give him a stand before those big families. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the world ranking based on wealth, their family is 7th. But based on the power their family is 23 on the list. If it wasn''t because his father has connections with politics and also many militaries then their rank would have been even lower. It''s was 18 but it fall after his father died. Even though he tried hard it still go down. But now he doesn''t care anymore. With the information in his hand in the country of Camelot, their family is now truly king. He contacted all the trusted people under him. They were under his father and now they are under him. His father trained them since childhood. They are also loyal and very good at their job. "Alpha, I have a mission for everyone." Arthur talks to someone on the computer. He then sends the mission details to them. He also told them where should they bring them. This is a specially made device just to contact with them. It is connected to their personal satellite and with Heimdall now no one can even hack it. A voice reply from the other side "it will be done." Arthur also disconnects the call. And wait for the mission completion report. With their proficiency, it should take a week to complete. After that, he send some new business plans to Rose and Sophia. He wants to prepare for every possible thing. He doesn''t like unknown facts. He will take caution for everything. He also orders Heimdall to look at their actions. He also told him to look at anything that use the word Ashleigh inside. And if there are any threats notice him. Arthur then again starts researching his previous project. With Heimdall help, he is now sure that the project is possible. But he needs a lot of work to finally reach a result. ~scene change~ After dinner, Alice pulls Arthur to her room. He also followed her and wants to see what she want. Inside her room is very clean. Her room is painted pink. She also has a room full of Various types of animals doll. Arthur sits on the bed and watches Alice lock up the door. Alice''s face is red but she has a very beautiful smile. Seeing her Arthur ask "did something good happen?" Alice smile and said, "I research a little and find a good result." Arthur ask "what research?" Alice stand in front of her brother and said "how to make my breast bigger?" Arthur looks at her and smile. He then said, "didn''t I tell you that, it will grow in time?" Alice look down and said "but I want you to look at my boobs too. I have seen you play with sister Lucy''s boobs." Arthur looks at Alice and understands that she is feeling insecure about her breast. Lucy never hide anything from anyone, so Alice also saw all of this. He smile pull her into his lap and look at her eyes and said: "okay then from now on I will play with you too." He opens three Alice PJs buttons and moves them to the side. Alice watches her brother open her button and smile. Her small cupcake with a cherry on top comes to Arthur view. He look at Alice and asked, "okay what do you want me to do?" Alice looked at him and said, "I read that if you massage my boobs it will grow bigger faster." Arthur knows that this isn''t exactly true. It depends on the hormones. But he didn''t tell her that. He doesn''t want her to feel that she searched for nothing. Arthur nodded and rub her breast. He changes them from time to time and rubs them both. They lay on the bed as Arthur continue to rub her. He didn''t do anything. He will wait until her body completely develop. He doesn''t want to hinder her development. Venessa has already told her about sex education so she knows what she should know. So they just kissed nothing else. Chapter 21 21: Birthday, Venessa It''s been a month since the confession. He also works hard after knowing about the truth of the world. In this month they have contracted with all of the 1000 ability holders. 200 of them immediately accepted their offer. They were living a very poor life. Even though they have superpowers they didn''t show it to anyone. They don''t want to be researched in the lab. So when they hard he will give them a place to live and work they immediately agreed. Another 300 were also accepted after a few days as he said he will protect them from the government. He estimated that another 200 will agree. As rest of them ate either criminals or they have enough money that they don''t need to do dangerous jobs. After clearing the company from those holders Their family control 89% of the shares. If he wants he can take back all. But he decides to wait one more week. He knows that the government will feel threatened if he takes back all the shares. But he has already stopped many politicians by sending them the video of their good work. Even though there isn''t even anything on media. With Heimdall, all kinds of bad things will delete automatically. He even starts many good rumours about their family. As for news Channels, even they also know who should they go after and who shouldn''t. They now have the support of the whole country of Camelot. With Arthur and his sister academy results and other achievements they know is seen as the Royal family of Camelot. ~scene change~ "Light the candle," Venessa told her 2nd daughter. Lucy hurriedly lit all the candles. Rose, Arthur and Alice look at their sister mother and aunt. Arthur is smiling as he watches all the preparation. All of them wearing party dresses. Venessa wears a black and Sophia a blue dress. Rose and Lucy also followed their hair colour. Alice wears a white dress that makes her too cute. ~scene change~ outside, a big timer is set on a big screen. Many can see the timer from far. Fireworks people also stand on one side of the timer. Today is Arthur birthday and almost the whole country is watching this. Who wouldn''t as he is the Prince Charming for almost every woman. ~scene change~ So those women boyfriends can only great their teeth and watch the live broadcast of Arthur birthday. ~scene change~ 10...9...8...3...2...1 "happy birthday Arthur" Venessa, Sophia, Rose, Lucy and Alice wish for Arthur at the same time. Fireworks also lit up as they go to the sky and start to blast. The art of fireworks continues to happen for 1 hour. After the show, Arthur and his family go inside their mansion. Their maids will take care of the rest. As the live broadcast also ended. ~scene change ~ S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They don''t have any family members other than they themselves. Both of their grandparents passed away. His mother doesn''t have any siblings. Venessa pulls Arthur to her room. Sophia, Rose, Lucy and Alice also followed her. She can''t wait anymore. She wants to do that alone but everyone said that they want to see Arthur first sex. And if she feels shy then Sophia and Lucy said they will take her place. So the next second she accepted immediately. Of course, she is going to take her sons virginity. She is not gonna let even her daughter take that. ~scene change~ After coming inside Sophia, Rose, Lucy and Alice sitting on the couch which faces the bed. They don''t want Alice here but she said she will cry if they don''t let her. They quickly agreed as they knows Arthur spoil her the most. Venessa looks at the audience and blush. She never thought that she is gonna take her son virginity in front of her daughter and sister in law. She felt surprisingly horny seeing this. Arthur also looks at the audience and laugh. He is already used to this audience. Arthur walk to his mother and kissed her lips. They start a battle of the tongue. Arthur starts to take off his mother clothes. As it was one piece he just open the chains and pull down her dress. In a minute her sexy figure comes into everyone view. Everyone has to agree that she has the sexiest figure of all. She has S shape figure. With her maturity added, it made her too sexy. Alice look at her mother with sparkling eyes and said "mom is the most beautiful." Arthur then unhooks her Black bra. It falls on the ground as her beautiful dark red nipple comes into everyone view. Arthur then goes to his knees and pull down her panty. she is now completely naked. He stand up and take her to the bed. Chapter 22 22: What system? Arthur starts a deep kiss with his mother. He is on top of her as she kisses her. After a long minute, he stops the kiss. He looks at her face and then her boobs. He lowered his head and kiss her neck and bite her neck. She moaned loudly with the bite. Arthur left a bite mark on her neck. He gets down and kisses her chest. And again he bites her breast as he leaves another bite mark. Arthur then lick her nipple and filled it with his saliva. He breathes a cold air on sit. Venessa pull Arthur head down and said "don''t make your mother wait so long?" Arthur then takes her nipple inside his mouth and start sucking it. He sucks one and rubs the other one. Venessa hugs her son head as he sucks her breast. Lucy is already naked as she watched her mother and brother pleasuring each other. Sophia and Rose just watch. They are not like Lucy who has an exhibition hobby. Alice only looks with her round eyes. After a while, Arthur stops sucking her nipple. He stands up and takes off his clothes. He is also in his birthday suit now. He then moves in front of her private place. Arthur spread her leg and let all of her sisters see her beautiful pinkish-red pussy. Venessa looks at her son and daughter faces. She saw all of them looking at her pussy so attentively. Her face turned red. She said, "don''t embarrass your mother." Rose said, "you should proud of yourself mom." Arthur smirks and said, "See how I eat mom." And he takes out his tongue and licks her clit. Venessa couldn''t control her voice as she moaned in front of her daughter. Alice suddenly said, "brother, you never did that to me." Arthur looks at his cutest sister. But Rose Replied instead of him "he will when you grow a little more," he moves to her ears and whisper "or you can act cute and tell him to do that too." Rose then smirks at her little sister. Alice nodded at her sister. And decided that she will listen to her sister. Arthur again continued to lick his mother. After completely making her wet Arthur move and sit between her leg. This time everyone stand up and come closer. Venessa also stops shying and look at her son with love. Both her motherly and lover love can be seen in her eyes. Arthur rubs his dick on her pussy and lube himself with her pussy juice. Arthur set his dick on her vagina hole and look at his mother and said "mom I am coming back." Sophia smirks hearing him. Rose Lucy and Alice also smile. Venessa nodded and said, "Come and give your mother your virginity." Arthur pushes his dick inside. As his head go inside with his push. Venessa feels that her pussy stretch to the limit. Arthur then push harder as his dick filled her pussy completely. Arthur also felt her womb at the back. [system loading....1%....2%...10%....50%..90%..99%..100%] sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [system load complete] [Welcome Host to Taboo System] "System?" Arthur said in surprise, loudly Sophia ask "what system?" All of this happened in a minute. Arthur looks at the blue screen that just go away. He understood that only he can see This. ''Is it my time to experience the same life as other reincarnated people'' Arthur Thought? He is too happy. He lost his virginity to his mom. And now he also gets a system. Arthur then shakes his head and decide to think about this later. He will do what he starts now. It is more important than that System. Venessa also comes out of her dream as she is feeling very good. Arthur dick completely filled her pussy. It''s the perfect size for her. Arthur start to move his hip before she could calm down. Sophia Rose Lucy and Alice also decide to go back and give them their moments. Lucy showed them the picture of Arthur and Venessa first time to them. Sophia smirks and said, "print it out and give this present to Venessa." Lucy shake her head said, "you do that, I don''t want to die." Sophia take her phone and said okay give me. Back to Arthur and Venessa. Arthur kiss Venessa as she hugs him. Arthur didn''t stop moving his hip. He then pulls up her body and sits down. Venessa is now sitting on his dick. Arthur grabbed her butt and suck her breast like that. After a while, Venessa pushes him on the bed and she starts to ride him this time. Arthur looks at her bouncing boobs and their connected area. She rides him for five minutes. Then again change position and start a missionary position again. Arthur continues to pierce her pussy again and again. After a full ten minutes, Arthur said "mom I am going to cum." Venessa wrap her leg around him and said "cum inside. I don''t want your first experience to cum outside. I am also close to cum." Arthur becomes harder. Cuming inside his mother and the chance to impregnate her, make him excited. After another few thrusts, he cum inside her and filled her womb with his baby-making liquid. Feeling her son hot sperm inside her womb she also cum. Arthur leans on his mother as both of them breathe heavily. He didn''t take out his dick from her. He then looks up and asks "what if you get pregnant mom?" Venessa kiss his lips and said, "I will then bear your child." Arthur again starts to get hard hearing her. Venessa also felt this. He then asks "then what will I become, father or brother?" Venessa chuckle and said "that is a good question. I think he/she will call you daddy brother. Hahahahaha" Arthur kiss and said "then let''s continue" Chapter 23 23: Taboo system (1) The next morning they wake up late. Everyone take a few days holiday for Arthur birthday. They decided to go to the beach for their celebration. They are going to their personal beach. The first person to wake up is Venessa. She look at her side and saw her son. She smile as she remembered last night. She also finds out that her son is a beast when it comes to sex. Even with her experience, she lost in the end. She also can''t remember how many times he cum inside her. As if the thought of making his mother pregnant turned him. She touches her belly and smile. She won''t say that she doesn''t want to get pregnant. She even wants to give birth to her son''s child. Venessa kisses Arthur and wakes him up. They will go for the tour today. Arthur wake up and saw his mom. He kissed her back and look at her belly. He also doesn''t know what comes to him. He cum so much as if he will stop when she really get pregnant. Arthur doesn''t mind having a few more demons in the house. Arthur saw 7 bite marks on Venessa. He bites her neck, chest, hip, thigh and belly. He look at Venessa and said, "sorry mom for the bite." Venessa kiss him and said, "it''s your mark, and I love it." They then go to the bathroom and take a hot bath and come out. Arthur returns to his room for changing his clothes. ~scene change~ He now decides to check his system. "Hello System," Arthur said [hello host, welcome to Taboo System] Arthur Thought ''so it has an AI'' and ask "why are you called Taboo System?" [That is because that is what my function is related to.] Arthur then ask "what are your functions?" [>status<,>lottery<,>shop<,>inventory<] Arthur then ask "where is the Taboo then?" [That is what you do and get things in exchange] Arthur didn''t understand anything so he said "explain please" [every time you do something that is Taboo you will get a lottery for every taboo act. For example sex with family members, or teacher or friends mom] Arthur look weirdly and said, "isn''t everything related to sex then?" [yes] the system replied. [you have a beginner pack in inventory and unseen notifications] "Show me the notifications" Ding [host lost his virginity before adulthood: 1 C grade lottery] Ding [host lost his virginity to his mother: 1 EX grade lottery] Ding [host had sex with his mother: 1 S grade lottery] Ding [host cum inside his mother: 1 B grade lottery] Arthur look at the blue screen and read all the notifications. He was confused as to what does it mean to lose virginity before adulthood, he just turned 18 yesterday. He then asks "System, why it says sex before adulthood when I clearly was. And what are the grade." [the system is correct. You were born in the morning but you had sex during midnight.] [the grade are EX>S>A>B>C>D>E. Ex being the highest and E being the lowest.] Arthur finally understand. So he wasn''t actually an adult during his sex. And that counts as Taboo. He then asks "explain the main option" [status: let you see your progress and currently power. Lottery: use the ticket or point to play the lotteries and get amazing prizes. Shop: you can buy things from all of the Omniverse. Inventory: where you can store anything except living things. Time also stop inside.] Arthur then said show me My status [Status Name: Arthur Ashleigh Bloodline: none Job: None HP: 500 S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Physics: 50 Energy: 50 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Ability: Fast Growth, harmless sex . ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª S.P.: 10,000 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ] Arthur tries to touch the screen to see the description of the ability. But his hand went through it. So he asks System for the description. [Fast growth: you learn things faster and also get good results with little training. Harmless sex: every kind of sexual act is harmless to you and your partner. S.P.: Sex point. You can get this point by sex. It doesn''t matter who you have sex with you will get this point. But one person can give a single time point. Only taboo partners can give continuous points. You can spend the points in shop or lottery] Chapter 24 24: Taboo system (2) After reading the description of his ability he finally understands about why the taste of his or his partner cum changes into honey. Also, why can''t he find any problem in the urine. He also understands that his fast growth ability is to op. Only this ability is enough for him to surpass others. So he asked System "what is average people power?" [10 is for normal adults] ''Hmmm, then I am 5 times stronger than a normal human.'' Arthur thought to himself. He then opens the shop function. [shop Bloodline Job Ability Weapon Daily necessities] He open the bloodline and saw all types of Bloodline from his previous worlds manga, novel and anime. But he is too poor for the powerful bloodline. He the check job. He can''t move his eyes from one. Yes the same one everyone thought of "Shadow Monarch" But that is also out of his reach. He also checks the ability and weapon. He closes the shop disappointedly as they are out of his reach now except for the daily necessities. He even saw spaceships in the daily necessaries. He then open the inventory and saw a gift box icon. He told his system to open it. "Open the gift pack" [beginner gift pack >A grade lottery ticket >Sperm control > D. >1000 points ] S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He then asks about D. To the system. [D.: a must skill for those who want to make a harem. It will stop your woman from ever thinking about other men. This will also protect them from mind control types abilities.] After everything Arthur open the lottery function. He now has 5 lottery tickets from Ex to C grade. One for each grade. [lottery] A roulette wheel appeared in front of him. On the left of the screen is a spin and right stop button. Under them is a 7-grade section. The first five is light up with 1 written on them. He selects the C grade first and selects spin. The roulette starts to spin. After a few sec, he stops. [congratulation! You got a mortal grade world ticket] Arthur looks at the prize confusedly. So he asks for the details. [Mortal grade world ticket: with this, you can travel a mortal world of your choice from manga, hentai or novel.] After reading this the first thing Arthur thought about is "Revenge". He then calm down and smile darkly and thought ''just wait, because of those scum I died. Soon I will get my revenge.'' He then selects the B grade lottery and again spins. [congratulation! You have got take over magic] Arthur''s eyes light up. If he thinks what it is then it''s very powerful. He opens the description of the magic [Take over magic: A magic from fairy tale world, this allowed you to take over the power and look of any creatures. (Note: you must have to be in contact with the creature to have its power)] Arthur look at the description with a wide mouth and said "how is this only B grade magic?" [Host that is not actually that powerful, yes you can take over any creature power and abilities but not all types of abilities can be used. Like Phoenix >born from ash< or something similar. This is also related to your magic quantities, as this form use too much energy. Because you are not actually the creature itself, only just a copy] Arthur calm down but still thought "even then it''s powerful." Arthur then opens the lottery again with a smile and select the A grade option. [congratulation! You have got Gravity manipulation] Arthur breath become hard. He walks to his desk and take a bottle of water and drink it. He then selected the S grade lottery and spin the roulette. [congratulation! You can a free bloodline ticket] Arthur laughs like a maniac as he can''t control himself anymore. He doesn''t know why he is so lucky today. First, he lost his virginity to his mother, then he got a system and now he is getting good stuff for all the spin. Lucy comes inside his room listening to his laughter. She saw that he is sitting on the edge of the bed naked and laughing. Lucy ask "why are you laughing like that bro?" Arthur pulls Lucy in his embrace and starts kissing her. He said "Soon I will succeed in my research, so I am happy. I am happy, so tell me if you want something." Arthur didn''t tell her about the System. He will never tell anyone about his reincarnation. It''s not he doesn''t believe them. It''s just that he doesn''t want them to think of him as mentally ill or see him as an outsider. Besides he also wants to enjoy his life. Everyone die and reincarnate again. He just reincarnated to a different universe with his memories. Lucy smirks and said, "how about Golden Shower?" Arthur look at his 2nd oldest sister and smiled. He carries her and walks to the toilet for his 2nd shower. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A/N: suggest some op bloodline. I don''t want my hero to waste his time in training. It''s a 70% hentai novel. Also, suggest me something for the EX lottery. Thank you ???? Chapter 25 25: I am OP Inside the bathtub, Arthur leans his back to the tub and Lucy leans her back on Arthur. Arthur continues to rub her breast and Lucy closes her eyes and enjoy his boobs massage. Arthur opens the lottery again and chooses the last lottery ticket. The EX lottery. He wants to see what he can get from this. Today he is getting luckier. So he decides to spin the last lottery too. "Spin" [congratulation! You have got Origin link] Arthur stops massaging his sister''s breast. His whole body froze up like a statue. He even stops breathing. He can''t believe his eyes. After a few minutes, he comes out of his stupor when Lucy shook his hand. Arthur look at the front and saw himself in the mirror. He can see the astonishment in his eyes. He was now even afraid of his luck and thought ''maybe it wasn''t the System but luck, my reincarnation gift.'' He then again thought ''maybe, I am guessing the truth.'' He was born in the richest family. He also got a very lovely family. Even before he get the System he got two abilities. Then he got a System last night. With 5 lotteries. He then gets good stuff in all the spins. If it''s isn''t good luck then what is. Even Huang Xiaolong wasn''t this lucky. The thing he got is enough to make him the laziest person in the universe. He saw this ability in the first place. And it was so expensive that even if fuck all the women in the world, he won''t have enough points to buy it. He then opened the description of the ability. [Origin Link: this ability will create a direct link with the origin energy of primordial energy. As long as origin exists the holder of the ability will never run out of energies] Again after reading the description, he became speechless. He basically now has an unlimited supply of energy. He will never run out of energy. As the origin is the core of everything. Everything in the world is come from it and is made from it. So to finish this energy he has to suck out all the energy from the infinite verse. And that is impossible. After coming out of his stupor Arthur pulls Lucy up and start licking her pussy. Feeling her brother sudden attack Lucy yelp in surprise and moaned a second later. After a minute or two she cum and let him test her honey again. ~scene change~ Arthur sends Lucy to her room and decides to use all the ability he got. "System adds all the ability," Arthur told the System. [Merging the abilities.....] Arthur starts to feel some changes. He can''t point where, but he is sure that he got to a new ability. [host hold on the link is between you and the origin is about to open] Arthur feels pain in his heart as if someone is reaping it apart. Arthur grit his teeth as he bears the pain. He knows that if he shouted everyone will come here and will be worried for you. After 10 minutes he felt that the pain is stopping. [Link successfully created] Arthur then opens the status window and look at his status again. [Status Name: Arthur Ashleigh Bloodline: none Job: None HP: 500 Physics: 50 O. Energy: ? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Ability: Fast Growth, harmless sex, Sperm Control, The D., Take over, Gravity Manipulation . ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª T.P.: 11,000 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ] He smiles seeing the infinity mark in front of his energy. His energy also changes into Origin energy. "Now I can use take over a magic as long time as I want. Then isn''t it now even powerful than gildart crush magic?" Arthur said to himself. His system also didn''t reply which means that he is correct. After that Arthur decides to choose the Bloodline. He opens the shop and then selects the Bloodline section. He checks out the Bloodline. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- >primordial dragon > primordial Phoenix >primordial ape . ..... >primordial Vampire >primordial Wolf .... >Saiyan >angel .. >Demon >Otsutsuki >Senju >uchiha .. . Dog Cat Ant ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Arthur ignores all the last bloodline. He got a free ticket so he wants to make good use of it. He wants to get the primordial Dragon at the top. He knows this is the best Bloodline. But after some thinking, he decides to get the "Primordial Vampire" Bloodline. Other bloodlines will make him strong hundred percent true. But they will only make him stronger. But his mom and sister will still be mortals. They may even die before he could help them. But with primordial Vampire, he can also make them Vampire which comes with lots of abilities. He can buy it after gathering lots of points, but he doesn''t want to gamble his loved one''s life. So he selects the Primordial Vampire Bloodline. [Host does you want to merge with the Bloodline now?] Arthur ask "will it be painful?" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [No host. Coz you will be in an unconscious state.] Arthur then ask "how long will it take?" [1-hour host] Arthur check out the time and saw that they still has 1 and a half hours before they leave for the tour. Arthur locks up the door and then immediately order his system to start the merging process. [ Host will go into hibernate in 3..2..1] Arthur lost consciousness when the countdown stop. Chapter 26 26: Vampire Arthur open his eyes suddenly as he looked up. His Blue eyes turned into red. It is glowing like light. His handsome face is now more handsome. His silver hair also grows a lot. It now reaches his shoulder. Arthur sit up and his eyes also turned back to his Blue eyes. Arthur looks at his hand and makes it into a fist. He feels unbelievable power and strength. He also got the memory of how to control and use his abilities which comes with his vampire Bloodline. He gets up from the bed and walks to the glass. But it was so fast it''s like he teleport there. Arthur look at himself and saw the changes. His already developed muscle body now became fore well defined. He can see all the curves clearly. He also saw that his face is now more handsome than before. He also has a different kind of charm to him. He knows that is his vampire charm. He then looked at his eyes and mouth willed it to turn. His eyes turned red as fang also start to grow from his teeth. He look closely and saw the teeth and red eyes. He then change back to normal and opened his status again. [Status Name: Arthur Ashleigh Bloodline: Primordial Vampire Job: None HP: ? Physique: 5000 O. Energy: ? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Ability: Fast Growth, harmless sex, Sperm Control, The D., Take over, Gravity Manipulation, Dark energy control, instant regeneration, Charm, compulsion, Telekinesis, Telepathy, shapeshift, blood suck, The bite . ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª S.P.: 11,000 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ] Arthur saw so many new abilities. He smiled and open the description of his new ability''s [Dark energy control: can control and manipulate the dark energy. Instant regeneration: can regenerate from any wound instantly. Even if the body is cut into pieces, it can attach and regenerate again. Or grow a new part for the body. Charm: makes others like you faster. Compulsion: can hypnosis others, and they will do as you tell them. Telekinesis: can control matter with thought Telepathy: can read others'' minds or talk to them directly in the mind. Shapeshift: can shapeshift into a vampire to any parts of your body or all together. Blood suck: you can see the blood flow and veins in the body and use your fang to drink blood. Blood from others will make you stronger. The bite: you can make others a vampire too by biting them using this ability. But they will not be the same as you are a Primordial vampire. The ability they will get from the bite is (super regeneration, charm, compulsion, shapeshift, Telepathy and telekinesis) obviously with the superhuman strength.] reading the description Arthur smile. His body also relaxes. As if he left some heavyweight from his shoulder. He was always worried about his family. He is alone, so he can''t always be with every one of them. Every time they go out separately he always worried about them. Many people are eyeing his family wealth. Not everyone fears him. He also learned the truth of this world. But now with the Bite, he can turn them. They will have the power to protect them from now on. He then check everything about the memories he got with the Bloodline. ''So I can survive even without drinking blood ever. But those I turn to have to drink blood at least once in a decade. Also, we aren''t actually like normal vampires. We can have baby too.'' Arthur sigh in relief. Or else his mother aunt and sister will kill him. He then continued to think about his new power and abilities. Suddenly someone knocks on the door. He walks to the door and opens it. He saw his mother standing in front of the door. She is wearing a beautiful one-piece same colour as her hair. He understands that she is here to call him as they are ready for the trip. Venessa look at her son''s naked body and asked "why aren''t you ready yet?" Arthur pulls her inside the room and closes the door behind. "Why don''t you get me ready?" Arthur told him, mom. Venessa smile and said "sure, it''s been 16 years since I did that for you." She remembers her son was always acted very mature. So when he can move freely which was just at the age of 2, he change his clothes by himself. He didn''t even allow the maid to change his clothes. So she happily walks to the closet and selects black pants and white shirts with black ties and shoes. She comes in front of her son and takes his underwear first. She sits on her knees to dress him in his underwear. As she sits down, His dick comes in front of her eyes. She gulps her saliva as she watches his dick in front of her eyes. But She controlled herself as they don''t have much time. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur understands her thoughts as he is also feeling hot. He controlled himself too from becoming hard. Venessa then dressed him his underwear. She touches it a little. Arthur rub her hair and said, "let''s do it on the beach." Venessa also nods her head. She then help him put on his pants and shirt. She also tied the tie for him. After getting him ready Venessa kiss him and said "mom has to hold a lot just to get you ready." Arthur also hold her hips and said "me too mom." Suddenly Alice open the door and said "brother, mom, come down hurry. We are getting late." Arthur look at his cupcake and saw that she is wearing a black T-shirt and blue jeans. With her black hair makes her beautiful. Arthur appears in front of her instantly and pulls her up. He kissed her and said, "my cupcake, you look so cute." Alice smile at her brother compliment as she didn''t notice his speed. But Venessa notices it. She looks at Arthur in shock. But she decides to ask later as they are really getting late. Chapter 27 27: Beach (1) Arthur comes down carrying Alice with Venessa to his left side. Arthur put down Alice and look at their maids. They have a total of 11 maids working in the house. All of them are the best in their field of jobs. The head maid is in her 40s. But because of her being head maid she maintains her body. She has a curvy body with a strict face. Her name is Susan. She also has a daughter who works here too. Her name is Lisa. She start working when she wasn''t married. Her husband was an alcoholic. He used to abuse them so. His father help them and let them work stay here permanently. So her daughter also grows up here. Her daughter is also the one who takes Alice to school and bring her home. She is also a good student. Arthur asks her to work in the company. But she denied it. She said she wants to take care of Alice. Arthur look at Susan and said "aunty Susan, you can take a break for these few days. Where is sister Lisa?" Susan smile and said "it''s okay master, I am fine. Lisa is outside with other mistresses." Arthur smile helplessly. He told her many times to call him just Arthur. But she still calls him master. He then walks out with Venessa and Alice. Arthur looks at the Black SUV and his sisters. His aunt is wearing a Blue T-shirt like her hair and white pant. Rose is wearing a white T-shirt and a red jacket and black jeans. Lucy is wearing white shoulder-less tops and black jeans. Lisa is also standing at the gate. She is wearing her maid uniform. Arthur look at Lisa and said, "take these days off and go out with your friends or boyfriend." Lisa blush and look down and said slowly like a mosquito "I don''t have any boyfriend." But Arthur heard her. She then look up and said, "thank you, master, I will take the break." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur didn''t comment on her first sentence. He nodded and go to the car with Venessa and Alice. They will go to the port first and take their yacht to their island. The seaport is an hour drive from their house and it will take another 30 minutes in the sea to reach their private island. Arthur sits in the driver seat and Alice sits in the front. Venessa and Sophia sit in the middle and rose and Lucy at the back. Arthur look back and said, "can we go now?" Everyone nodded. Arthur then starts the car and drive towards the road. ~scene change~ They come to the port and got out of the car with their luggage. They walk to the port, towards their yacht. ~scene change~ Their yacht is very beautiful and luxurious. It''s 28 meters long. The colour is dark blue. It has 5 cabins and a small pool at the back of the yacht. Everyone looks at them as they walk towards their yacht. Everyone knows them as just last night they watch them in news. Some take out their phone and try to take their pictures. But all of their phones stop working. Even the CCTV also stop taking their picture. Arthur and others ignored them and get on their yacht. Arthur then checks the yacht clearly. Though they have people here to take care of her he still wants to check everything himself. He then starts "lady Blue" and takes the route to their private island. ~scene change~ It was afternoon when they reach their island. This is a medium-sized island. Not so big and not so short. They already sent people to clean up the island as they didn''t come here for almost a year. Arthur and everyone can see the beach from their yacht. With coconut and other trees surrounding a duplex house. Arthur park the yacht at the parking which is a little backside of the island. They then walk to the house. His father made it look classic but luxurious. With trees around the house and behind is the jungle of the island. At the front is the beach. No one can come to A km around the island as it is restricted. They make that deal with the govt. So it''s safe as marine always round the areas. Alice is the first to run into the house. Lucy followed after her. Rose drag Arthur into the house. Venessa and Sophia followed them. Chapter 28 28: Beach (2) truths As there is an hour before the sunset so Lucy and Alice want to get to the sea. Arthur changes his dress and wears 2 quarter pants and a white shirt. Venessa Sophia and Rose change into shorts and tops. Alice and Lucy wear bikinis. Alice wearing a red bikini and Lucy is white. Arthur, Venessa, Sophia and rose sit on the big beach bench together and look at the sea. Fresh air with the smell of salt blows their hair. Alice and Lucy go to the water and starts laughing. Everyone looks at them with a smile. ~scene change~ They light a bonfire on the beach and eat the food Venessa cook for them. They eat and talk and listen to soft music. ~scene change~ Venessa is laying on top of Arthur naked with his dick inside her. She is breathing heavily. After she calm down she pull her head up and look at Arthur and ask "how did you run so fast this morning?" Arthur looks at his mother beautiful eyes and smiles. He knows that she noticed that stent he pull this morning. He also doesn''t want to hide this thing as he will turn them too. He grabbed his mother butt and massage them as he asked "mom, how much do you know about the world?" Venessa looks at him confusedly. What is special about their world. She knows about it since her birth. Also, what is the connection between his morning speed? Arthur kisses her forehead and starts to tell her but the truth of the world. The more she listens the more she feels shocked. At some point, she starts to scare a little. Something that can only happen in fiction is now becoming true in front of her. Venessa look at her son worried and ask "Is this all true?" Arthur nods and said "I was shocked too when I find about this. And that is also why I have been also collecting everyone who also has superpowers, under me." Venessa is still worried for her son and said: "don''t get into trouble with this kind of people." Arthur smile seeing her worried for him. If she is gonna worry for him. No matter what he is her flesh and blood. Arthur dick hardens remembering that. As his dick is still inside his mother. Venessa also feels her sons dick is getting harder. But she is too worried to care about it now. Arthur then said "mom, did you forget about speed this morning?" Venessa then suddenly remember why this topic come and her eyes lit up. She then look at her with a smile and said "so you have a superpower too?" Arthur nodded. Venessa kiss his lips harder and said "good, now can stay safe." Arthur looks at his mother who is happy just knowing that he can be safe. Mothers love is truly the best in the universe. And he got both of her love. Arthur hug her tightly and kiss her. Then he said, "I am different from everyone, I am not human anymore." Venessa looks at him strangely and confusedly. Arthur then explains to her about him being a vampire. He said that it was his mutant ability. He didn''t tell her about System. As it is not something he wants to explain. Arthur then said, "I also want to turn all of you, so you can also have the power to protect yourself." Venessa look at her son and run his hair and said "okay no problem" Venessa then said, "wait for telling everyone and turn us all together." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur smiled and nodded his head. As He also agreed with her on this. Arthur then sits up and lay Venessa on the bed as he is too hard now. He sucks her breast and continues to fuck her pussy. Arthur fuck her all the position he knows about. Dog, stand, sit, leg up. Venessa also stop caring about anything from yesterday. She now doesn''t even hold back her moan. She even said loudly "fuck my pussy, my son. Make your mommy pregnant." Lucy, Rose and Sophia masturbate in their room as they hear their mother and brother having sex and moaning loudly. Alice wasn''t left behind as she also feel horny by her mother and brother. Sophia grit her teeth and said "I will have you tomorrow for sure. I have been keeping my virginity for too long." After 15 minutes Arthur cum inside Venessa''s pussy and filled her womb again. Chapter 29 29: Beach (3) Alice The next morning Venessa wake up first. She look at her side and saw her son sleeping soundly. She touches his face and smile. She gets up from bed and walks to the toilet to freshen up. ~scene change~ Alice come inside the room and jump on Arthur and said "wake up brother." Arthur wakes look at his sister and smile helplessly. Luckily his body is strong now or else he would have seen stars now. Arthur look at Alice and said, "good morning Alice." Alice smile and said "good morning brother. Breakfast is ready. Let''s go down." As she moves from him. Arthur nods and gets up from bed. Alice looks at her brother naked body. It''s her second time seeing him naked. She blushed seeing his dick. Arthur pulls Alice towards him and carries her to the toilet. Alice''s face turned red but she didn''t let go of him. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ~scene change~ "You and mom were too loud last night," Alice complain, Arthur, as she sit on the tub and watch her brother taking shower. Arthur chuckle hearing his sister. He look at her and said, "sorry, we were too excited." Alice look at the bathroom door and said "brother can you...?" She stops in the middle as she is too shy to say. Arthur chuckled again. He knows what she was about to say. He gets out of the shower and uses a towel to clean his body. He walk to Alice and said "what? Want me to help you too?" Alice shakes her head but at the last nods her head. Arthur smile seeing her all shy. Arthur kiss her and pull up her T-shirt. Her cute breast comes into his view. He looks at her eyes which is now look dreamy. He then lowered his head and lick her breast. Alice body shakes with his lick. Arthur then continues to suck her developing breast. He use his hand and take off her shorts. Arthur stops licking her boobs and looks at his sister down lips. She has very little pubic hair. It hasn''t fully grown yet. She also has pinkish-red pussy like their mother. Arthur push her slowly to the wall and spread her leg. Arthur lowers his head and moves his mouth to her pussy. He licks her pussy. She is already wet. Alice grabbed his hair tightly as she felt as if a current pass through her pussy to her whole body. Arthur continues to lick her pussy. With just a few licks Alice said "brother, something coming out." Arthur said, "let it out." Alice nods her head hearing her brother. In a minute she cum inside Arthur mouth and Arthur drink all of it. After she stops cuming Arthur hold her so that she doesn''t fall. She licks her pussy clean. Arthur carries Alice to the room and lay her on the bed. Alice also lay there and smile as she thought ''now I also did, what everyone did with brother.'' ~scene change~ Arthur and Alice come down together. Everyone looks at Alice and smirks. Alice noticing their smile felt shy as she look down. Lucy come beside Alice and put her hand over her shoulder and said "so little sister, you finally did it huh." Arthur look at his big sis who act as his little sister and slap her back head and said: "don''t tease her." Lucy take her hand and showed Arthur her tongue and said "okay" she then continued "you finally tasted your cupcake huh." Arthur shook his head and walk to the dining table to eat. ~scene change~ After the food Venessa come beside Arthur and look at everyone and said: "okay Arthur has something to say to everyone." Arthur then tells her the same thing as he told Venessa. Like her everyone also worried at first. But when they hear him completely everyone look at Arthur with awe. They didn''t know that he has superpowers. Rose asked, "why didn''t you tell us about it before?" Arthur look at Venessa and said, "it triggers when mom takes my virginity." Venessa touch his face and said proudly "of course, I am your lucky star." Arthur then said, "I also want to turn every one of you." Alice and Lucy immediately agreed. Rose and Sophia also agree with him turning everyone. Venessa suddenly said, "I also have something to tell everyone." Chapter 30 30: Beach (4) Good news, turning Everyone looks at Venessa for what she has to say. Venessa looks at her daughter, sister in law and son. She then walk to Arthur and hold his hand and said "I am pregnant." "What?" All five of them said at the same time. Arthur immediately stand up and grab his mother hand tightly with his shaky hand and ask "are you really telling the truth?" Venessa look at her son and can feel his excitement, nervous and happy and touched his face as she said: "yes, I am pregnant with your child." Arthur hug her and said "good, good, good" he then stop his huh and look at her face and smile as he kiss her and said "thank you" Sophia, Rose, Lucy and Alice also come out of their shock. They then look at each other and smile at the same time. They all stand up and walk to Venessa and congratulate her. Alice jump and said "now I will also have Little siblings" Rose, Sophia, Lucy looked at her strangely. Lucy look at her brother and ask "bro what are you gonna be? A brother or father?" Arthur pinch her nose and ask "what you want? A nephew/niece or a brother/sister?" Ding [Congratulation! You got an S rank lottery] [congratulation! You got 10,000 points] Arthur moves the notifications from his view. He is too happy to care about it. Hearing her brother tease her back she stopped. Venessa rub her head and said "she will be your sister. Even if the father is your brother." She then look at Arthur and said "but she will call you father. I don''t want my child to not get fathers, love." Arthur kiss her and said, "as you wish mom." He then touches her belly and sits on his knees. He pulls up her shirt and kisses her belly. His sisters also sit beside him and do the same to her belly. Venessa looks at her son and daughter and smile. She looks at her sister in law. She is also looking at her. Sophia then complains "you are going to give birth to your fifth child and here I am still a virgin." She then pull Arthur and said "you know I am the one who is waiting for the longest also keep myself for you. But you impregnate your, mother, first. Now I don''t want to hear anything. Impregnate me ASAP." Arthur kiss his frustrated aunt and said "don''t worry after I turn you we will become immortal. I will impregnate you as many times as you want. Then I will become both father and cousin" Hearing him everyone laugh. Agreeing with himself about becoming a father and cousin. ~Scene change~ "System will there be any problem if mother turned into a vampire?" Arthur asks System. He doesn''t want any problem with the child. [No host! You are a primordial Vampire, not just any vampire. So whoever turned by you will be only second to you. But if those who turned by you want to turn other then there will be many restrictions. As they will become true bloodsuckers and can''t procreate. Which is basically an undead creature] Arthur sighed in relief hearing its reply. He then again asks "when they become vampires, will they stop growing?" He is worried for Alice too. As she is still a little insecure about her growth. [No host. But they will stop ageing after a fixed time, Which can be set up by you] After clearing all of his doubt Arthur look at all the women. He takes everyone to the master bedroom and asks "who want to turn first?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucy put her hand up and said "I will go first." Arthur nodded and told her to come to him. Lucy smiles and walks to him. Arthur then shapeshifts his teeth as they grow bigger and his eyes turned red and start to Glow. Lucy was scared at first but remembering it her brother she calm down. She then gave her hand to Arthur. Arthur hold heron hand and smile at her and said "it will be fine. After the bite, you will be unconscious for an hour." Lucy nods her head hearing her brother. Arthur then bite her wrist as He felt the sweet taste of her blood he drink his first blood as his eyes Glow more. Lucy yelp as she felt a little pain but it quickly go away and change into pleasure. Arthur has full control over his vampire side. He is a pure-blood Primordial Vampire, not just any vampire. He then uses "The bite" ability. He felt something coming out of his teeth and entered inside Lucy. He then let go of Lucy''s hand and look at her. Lucy didn''t feel any change in her. But quickly that feeling change as she felt she is losing her consciousness. And she did. Arthur catches her so that she doesn''t fall on the floor and carry her to the bed. After that Arthur look at them and ask "who is next?" Rose decides to go after her. Arthur did the same to her. Then Alice takes Rose place to become a vampire. After her Sophia is the one who decides to go and change herself. Venessa looks at her daughter and sister in law laying on the bed and then look at Arthur. She doesn''t need to ask Arthur about the safety of the baby. She knows Arthur already thought about this and the result is without a problem so he decides to turn her too. Venessa then walks to Arthur and give him her hand. Arthur hold her hand and smile and asked "are you ready?" Venessa nodded her head. Arthur then bite her wrist and did the same with her. After bitting everyone Arthur look at the bed. The bed is full of his family. Arthur smile and clench his fist and thought "I will protect you until I take my last breath." Chapter 31 31: Beach (5) Family of Vampire Arthur sits on the couch beside the bed and checks everything he got until now. He got An S grade lottery for impregnating his mother, a C grade lottery for making his little sister cum the first time. He also got 100 points from Alice. But he got 10,000 points from Venessa for impregnating her. So now he has two lottery and 21,100 points total. Arthur opens the shop and buys 5 Blood bags for his family as they need them after they wake up. They need to drink blood for completing the transaction. Arthur then opens the lottery again. He decides to use his new two lotteries too. He first selects the C Grade lottery and spins the roulette. [congratulation! You have got the cooking experience of Joichiro Yukihira] Arthur smile hearing the notifications. This is good too. He decides to absorb the experience first. After some thought, he decides that He will spin the S grade lottery later. Arthur then asked"System can I give you a name?" The system replied [it''s up to you, Host] Arthur then thought said "okay then I will call you Lily from now on. Also, change your voice to female." [new setting complete] a young woman voice come inside Arthur''s head. He smile and said "also don''t call me Host, it feels weird. Call me Arthur" [okay, Arthur] Arthur then said, "okay, now Merge the experience with me." [starting in 3..2..1] Arthur starts to experience the cooking life experience of Joichiro. His first food, his food war his all creation and also his weird creation too. It took him 30 minutes to completely absorb all the experience. He smile and thought ''they will have another shocking discovery today.'' Arthur also waits for everyone to wake up. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ~scene change~ The first one to wake up is Lucy. Her already beautiful face and now look so beautiful and soft that Arthur feels if someone touches her face blood start to come out. Her eyes are red too and glowing. Her lips are like her eyes. She looks at Arthur and comes in front of him in a sec. but she couldn''t completely control her speed as she hit Arthur. Arthur holds her so that she doesn''t get hurt. Arthur smile and said, "how do you feel?" Lucy look at Arthur and said "thirsty?" Arthur laugh and take out a blood bag and give it to Lucy and said "drink up" Lucy looks at the blood bag and looks at it weirdly. She hesitantly takes the blood bag and opens the cap. Arthur rub her hair and said, "don''t worry you will like it." Lucy put the pipe in her mouth and suck it. She takes a very small sip. Her eyes widen as she tastes the blood for the first time. Without any wait, she starts sucking the blood and closing her eyes as she enjoys it like her favourite juice. After Arthur Alice wakes up. Arthur also gives her the blood bag. Same as Lucy she also starts to like it after their first sip. After her Rose, Sophia and Venessa wake up one by one and Arthur Did the same with all of them. Arthur looks at everyone and smile. Venessa was 46 years old woman, but she used to look 35-36. But now she looks like she is in her 30s. His aunt was also 41 years old and used to look like his mom. But now she looks like 27-28 years old. Roses don''t look younger than her previous self she still looks like 24 years old. But she became world topping beauty. With her red hair and red eyes, she contains a young and mature vibe in her. Alice looks the same but her hair is now darker. Which makes her more adorable. ~scene change~ After the drink session, everyone now looks at each other. All of them look at each other with shock. They then walk to the mirror and look at themselves. Only one word become out of their mouth "beautiful." Arthur laugh hearing them and said "what did you expect? Vampires are born as charmers. They are the noblest clan in every story. Don''t underestimate them." Arthur is also proud. It''s his first bloodline and his family is now vampire too. Besides, he also got the memory of a noble way of talking, walking and everything. But he likes his casual style more. All of them jump on Arthur and shower him with kisses. Arthur said "okay, you need to practice to control your new power and abilities. Or else you might hurt a normal human or expose yourself." Everyone nodded hearing him. Arthur then took them out of the house. But everyone stops in front of the gate. Arthur look back at them confusedly and ask "why aren''t you coming?" "Wouldn''t we burn ourselves in sunlight?" Lucy ask. Everyone nodded at her. They remember reading something like this in a fictional book. Arthur again laugh and said "don''t worry come. We are not just vampires. And remember you just turned by the primordial Vampire." Everyone nods and walk outside with a slow step. When the sunlight hit them they didn''t feel any different. So they smile and run after Arthur. Everyone runs onto the beach at a speed that normal people can''t see. Arthur also runs after them. Everyone enjoy the speed of the wind. Alice pulls up a big boulder that is as big as her. Venessa looks at the youngest daughter and shakes her head. But she then excitedly run to another boulder and pull it up. Everyone laughs at seeing the mother and daughter duo competing in weight lifting. Arthur then shows them all the abilities they got with vampirism. Arthur then said, "you should have felt a link with me by now, right?" Everyone nods their head. Arthur continues "you can talk with me with this link from anywhere in the world. This link will also notify me if any one of you are in danger." "How should we use the link to talk?" Venessa asked Arthur. "Just think about it and talk inside your head," Arthur replied his mother. Venessa close her eyes and think about talking with Arthur using the link "can you hear me?" Arthur also Replied her "yes I can?" Venessa opens her eyes and smile. After her everyone also try this. Arthur then told them about Telepathy and telekinesis. "But you can''t read the mind of each other or me." Everyone nodded their head. They don''t care about reading each other minds. They share everything anyways. They then start using telekinesis. Everyone like this ability. Arthur showed them shapeshifting abilities. He brings out bat-like wings at his back. The wing is dark red in colour. All the endpoints of the wings are very sharp and hard. It''s twice the size of Arthur. He moves his wings and starts to fly in the air. Everyone looks at him in awe and excitement. They also try to bring out their wings. The first one to succeed is Rose, then Sophia then Venessa, Lucy and Alice. But they couldn''t immediately fly. They had to try a lot just to get up in the air. They can''t hold their balance long. After all the sessions they come down as they now want to enjoy the beach too. They come late yesterday but today they have enough time with them. Chapter 32 32: Beach (6) Sophia Lucy and Alice want to play volleyball so he buys a ball from the System using 100 points. This ball will not destroy with their strength. Venessa and Rose want to sunbathe. So they told Arthur to rub cream on their body. Both of them turned naked and lay down on the bench side by side. they look more like sisters than mother and daughter. Arthur rub cream on Rose first. She is now truly a Rose. Her hair, eyes, lips all are blood red. Her skin is also slightly red as if blood is under it. Her pubic hair is like her hair colour and pussy lips are also red. Arthur kiss her pussy after he finished rubbing lotion. Venessa shakes her head watching her son and daughter behaviour. She never thought in the past that their relationship will progress so far. She herself will bear her own son''s child. Arthur comes to Venessa and rubs cream on all over her body too. He wants to fuck her again but stop himself and let them enjoy the moments too. He kisses her pussy and belly too. ~scene change~ Sophia suddenly comes beside Arthur and drag him to another bench. She is wearing a blue bikini. Her big breasts shake with her movement. As if fighting to come out. Sun is high up in the sky. The weather is very clear. Wind blow towards the island. Lucy and Alice are playing a supernatural Volleyball game. Roses and Venessa close their eyes as they enjoy the sun. Sophia pushes Arthur on the bench and starts kissing him. She unties the lace of her bikini as they fall on the ground through her. She stop kissing Arthur and look at him and said "I can wait any longer." Everyone heard her loud and clear with their vampire hearing. They look at where a naked Sophia and Arthur is. They saw Sophia kissing Arthur and taking off his clothes on the open beach. Lucy runs inside the house and comes out a few seconds later with coconut in her hand. She gives one to everyone and sits beside her mother and drink the coconut water as she watches Sophia and Arthur making out. Venessa looks at Lucy and the coconut in her hand. She follows her and drinks her coconut water. Rose and Alice also followed them. On the other side by now Sophia takes off Arthur''s clothes. She stops kissing and go down. She holds Arthur hard dick and licks the tip of it. She use her tongue and lick all of Arthur dick and use her hand and rub his ball. Arthur comb Sophia hair as he felt her hot mouth all around his dick. Sophia opens her mouth and takes his dick inside her mouth as she looks at Arthur. "Aunty, your mouth feels good," Arthur comments on her blowjob. Arthur pulls her up and changes their position. They start licking and sucking each other in 69 positions. After a minute they stop their blowjob. Arthur again change position and lay Sophia on the bench. Wind blow-by and hit their body. A seagull also makes some sound. Both of them heard the sound of the sea waves hitting ting the beach one after another. Sophia looks at Arthur and spread her leg and invite Arthur. Arthur moves between her leg and sits on his knees on the ground. He again kisses Sophia as his dick touch her pussy. Arthur then rub his dick on Sophia pussy and set his dick on her vagina hole. He look at his aunt and said "are you ready to be fucked and give your virginity to your nephew?" Sophia feel honey hearing him she said "come take aunts virginity and make her yours." Arthur pushes his dick slowly inside her pussy. The top of his head went inside Sophia as she yelp in pain. His dick is very thick. So Arthur stops and kisses Sophia. After a little while, Sophia tells Arthur to push again. Arthur again pushes but this time he felt resistance. He look at her aunt and said "are you ready to become a woman aunty." Sophia touch his face and said "I have been waiting for this long enough. Now make aunty yours." Arthur nods his head and again push a little harder as he breaks her hymen and reach at the end of her pussy and hit her womb. Sophia hugs Arthur tightly as her fingernails penetrate his skin. And a little teardrop falls from her eyes. Arthur kissed Venessa as his wound healed instantly. Arthur also will that her vagina hymen don''t heal again. As he made them Vampire he has some control over their abilities. Arthur massage her big round breast and continued to kiss her. [congratulation! You got an A grade lottery for starting a Taboo relationship with your aunt] [congratulation! You got an S grade lottery for taking your aunt virginity] Arthur talks to the System inside his mind "lily, don''t show notifications until I ask." [settings change] Sophia relax her body and said, "you can move now." Hearing him Arthur start to move his hips slowly. He increases his speed with time. After a minute Arthur starts fucking Sophia hardly. With his thrust, Sophia''s breast move up and down. The sea beach is now filled with their moans. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching them Venessa and her daughter all feel horny. Their pussy twitch. But they are still shy to masturbate in the open in front of their mother and daughters. But one is an exception, Lucy. She already takes off her clothes and starts masturbating. Venessa, Rose and Alice look at her. Venessa feels her pussy moisten by her cum. All of them can see the wet mark on their Bikini. Lucy masturbates and said, "can''t wait for brother to fuck me." Even though it sound wrong to wait for their brother fucking them they still didn''t comment. As it is not false. Alice look at her mother and touch her belly and said "mom, will aunt also be pregnant?" Venessa rub Alice''s hair and said, "don''t know sweetie, she may or may not." As she also rubs her belly. She is Lucky that she got pregnant on her first day. She then again looks at Arthur and Sophia. "Aunt, I am going to cum." Arthur said. Sophia wrap her leg around Arthur and said "cum inside, make me mother too." Arthur didn''t control his sperm. He decides to do as she said. Arthur then thrust harder and cum in her womb. Sophia''s womb opens its mouth and sucks Arthur dick head inside. Arthur felt she penetrate another hole. Sophia also arches her back as she also feels her womb suck Arthur head inside. She didn''t feel any pain but rather a pleasure greater than before. She gets up and sits on Arthur lap as his dick head is inside her womb as he released his hot stuff directly in her womb. They look at each other eyes with love, confusion and enjoyment. Even after he finished cuming he still fell the suction force on his dick. Sophia put her head on his shoulder and hug him as she enjoy his dick inside her womb. They didn''t ask anything. They just enjoy the moment. ~scene change~ After 10 minutes Arthur takes out his dick from inside her. Arthur smile at Sophia and said, "that was awesome ." Sophia also nods her head. She look down and saw white stuff coming from her pussy. She touches it and rubs it all over her pussy. Chapter 33 33: Beach (7) Foodgasm Venessa come beside them and said "we had enough show. No go to the room and continue there. It''s hard for us to control ourselves." Sophia look back at her nieces and then look at her sister in law as she asked "how about a threesome with you son?" Arthur dick again becomes hard as it pocks Sophia''s belly. Venessa also notices her son dick getting harder hearing his aunt want to have a threesome with her. Venessa look back at her daughters as they also look back at her in envies and anticipation? Venessa look at her son and saw that he is also looking at her with anticipation. Venessa without saying anything untie her bikini laces and turned naked in front of her daughter and son. Arthur and Sophia were still sitting on the bench and Venessa was standing. So both of their eyes meet her sexy pussy. Arthur pulls her towards them and Sophia pulls her leg and put it on her shoulder as her pussy come to full view of Arthur and Sophia. Arthur holds her tightly so she won''t fall. Sophia look at Venessa and said, "do you want us both to suck you at the same time or one at a time?" Venessa knows that Sophia is trying to tease her in front of her son and daughter. So she smirks and said, "do it together" So Sophia and Arthur start sucking her pussy. ~scene change~ "Sister in law, how do you feel when your son fucking you?" Sophia asks Venessa as she watches Arthur fucking her hard. Venessa Replied her "it feels wrong and hot at the same time." ~scene change~ Arthur takes out the barbecue machine and brings it to the beach. He decides to cook for everyone as he just got Joichiro cooking experience. He wants everyone to taste these heavenly foods. ~scene change~ "Big brother, it smells so good," Alice said as she smells the food. Venessa, Sophia, Rose and Lucy also nod their head. "Hurry up. Can''t wait any longer." Lucy shouted. Arthur Replied "wait a minute the food is almost ready." Everyone sits on the bench and enjoy the afternoon wind and sound of sea waves as they smell this heavenly smell. After five minutes Arthur brings the food and said: "come, the food is ready." Everyone runs to the small table and sit together around it. The table is full of food. Lucy immediately takes a piece of meat and eat it. Everyone followed her as they forget about their table manners. Arthur stands beside the table and waits for their facial expression. And he didn''t wait long. In just a few sec they made the same face when they orgasm. Everyone comes out of their zoned out and blush. They just felt like cuming by just eating his food. Rose suddenly ask "when did you start learning cooking and even something so good food?" Everyone also looks at him. Arthur sit on the chair casually as he said "just try when I was free. Now start eating." he take a piece of meat and eat too. He also made the same face as for them. He has to say when it comes to cooking and food nothing can compare to the food war anime world. They then start to eat like no tomorrow. The food for 20 people finishes by the six of them. ~scene change~ Everyone sits on the bench facing the sea as they drink Blood like red wine and enjoy the sunset. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur plays the violin and sings with it. He is singing "bink sakes" from "one piece." All the women enjoy the music and they look at the sea. After he finished the song he also join them and watch the sunset together with everyone. They hug each other and enjoy the moments silently. Arthur uses his telekinesis and take out a camera and take this picture. Arthur also promises that he will keep them happy like this always. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A/N: any suggestions for the lottery. S,S,A,B, C And soon he will travel to a world for revenge. But it will be a small arc. So any suggestions for the following world. Also, none of his women from his world will follow until pretty far future. So those who want his girls to follow him everywhere must wait. Chapter 34 34: Beach End, New Division (1) Sophia didn''t get pregnant by the first release so he use sperm control to not make her pregnant. They are now immortal and has enough time to make a nation with only their children. Sophia also agreed to wait. She wants to enjoy the couple life too before they have a baby. Arthur also didn''t do anything to Rose and Lucy. He wants to go more Date with them and makes their dream of having a boyfriend fulfilled. As for Alice, she is still developing. Arthur will wait for her to fully develop. He doesn''t want to stunt her development. Arthur also keeps the updates of the world with Heimdall. With his help, he cleans the whole company of any spies from other companies and the government. Arthur next product will take the world by surprise. And he is sure that, after the launch, it will have a great effect on the daily life of everyone. He is also sure that they will surpass even the khan family. They decided to go back home as they stayed with her for three days. And they also have work to do. ~scene change~ "We are back sis Lisa," Alice said as she get down the car. Lisa smile hearing her. Arthur takes everyone into the house as Susan tell the maids to bring all the luggage inside. Arthur look at Susan and said, "Aunt Susan, don''t let mom do any cooking from now on." Susan bows a little as she hears Arthur order. Alice smile and said, "yes, I gonna have a little sis now." Lisa listens to her and looks shocked but she quickly recovers and congratulates Venessa "congrats, madam." Susan also smiles. She knows sooner or later this gonna happen. It''s not like they hide anything from them in the mansion. But she envies her as she now has someone who still takes care of her all needs. She bowed to Susan and said "congrats madam and master Arthur." Venessa look red hearing their congrats but she didn''t avoid it. They are already too far in the relationship to think again. Beside she, herself wanted this. She also doesn''t think bad of her decision. She then replied, "thank you." Susan, Lisa or any other made didn''t comment on their new looks. They look younger and more beautiful than before. They know what to ask and what not to as a maid. They take the bag to the laundry. Arthur and everyone returns to their room. They also want to take a rest before they again go for their works or school. Arthur followed Venessa to her room. As they also want to spend some time together. ~scene change~ A red sports car stops in front of a 10 store building. A man wearing a black suit and black glasses come to the car and open the door of the car. Arthur comes out of the car. He is wearing formal with his black glasses. He look at the man and asked "where are they?" "Follow me, sir." The man replied respectfully. He then shows him the way. The gatekeeper opens the door with one hand as he holds a riffle with another hand. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur followed the man inside the building. Everyone stand up as they saw Arthur and bowed a little towards him. Arthur and the man walk inside the lift as it closes behind. The man types a secret code using the lift button as the lift start. The lift didn''t go up but it went down. Arthur stands there without talking and waiting. The door of the lift opens in a big white hall room. Arthur comes out of the lift as another man wearing a black suit receives him. "Nice to meet you again sir Arthur." Said the man. Arthur also smile and said, "nice to meet you too alpha." He is the chief of their security and secret force. He has been serving the Ashleigh for a decade now. He is very good at his job. He is also one of his past instructors. Arthur did go around the bush and asked directly "where are they?" Alpha tell someone to bring all of them to the Hall room as he tells Arthur to sit on the only chair in the hall room. At the back of the chair is a big logo of the Ashleigh company. It looks like an Ace card in a carved motion. The A of the card represents Ashleigh, not Ace. Arthur sits on the chair with the logo A behind him. Alpha stand on his right side with his hand behind his back. His face looks to the front with a serious face. Chapter 35 35: New division (2) One by one people starts to come inside the room. Most of them are 20-30s. Some are teenagers and some little older. Arthur already was clear out all the children and old man from the list. He doesn''t need them as they can''t do the job. In just 10 minutes the room is filled with men and women. All of them look at Arthur as he is the only person sitting in the room. All of the teenagers and some middle-age recognise him. As he is the most handsome bachelor in the world. So they heard about him once or twice. They whisper to each other about him. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alpha walk in front and said "silent everyone." Everyone immediately got silent when they heard him. Those who come here before already knows him. They know that he is very strict. Arthur stands up from his seat and walks in front of everyone. He smiled at everyone and said "I think some of you might know about me. I will still introduce myself. I am Arthur Ashleigh your employer." He then stops and look at everyone and said "by now you should have known about that all of you here are not as normal as other humans." Everyone nodded their head as they also find out that they are not the only ones with a special power. But there are also others like him. For the first time, they feel more closer to someone. Someone who is like them. Arthur then said, "I am not here for experiments and neither any of you are lab rats." He also smile as he said that. Hearing him everyone body relax a bit. When they saw many of them with superpowers some guess that someone want to experiment with them. But now listening to Arthur they relax a little but not completely. Arthur then said "now, if you want to continue to work for Ashleigh then you must prepare yourself. There is also chance of injuries also chance of never even get the chance to show your power as it may solve before that." He let them understand what he is saying as he continued "so I will ask you again If you want to continue to work for us. Those who want to continue to work for us remember this" his face became serious as he release some of his killing intent as the room became chilly. Because of his vampire nature his killing intent now almost look like materialising itself. Those weeks will already be on their knees. And the strong will feel hard to take a breath. The sweat covers their forehead and body. As he continued "if you ever betray us you die, go against us you die, plot against us you die." Then he take back his killing intent and the room became normal. At the back alpha also relax his body. For a sec even he himself also feel like death is near. It''s been a long he ever felt this. As he thought ''luckily I am on his side.'' As he felt petty for his enemies. Arthur gives everyone some time to recover from the killing intent. He himself was actually a little shocked. He didn''t Think that his killing intent will upgrade too. But didn''t let it appear on his face. He still wants to maintain his current appearance. Arthur then said, "now those who still want to work under Ashleigh stand to my right and those who want to leave stay in the left." After he finished his speech everyone start to think about this job. They are already informed about their job. The risk and gain. They start to check the pros and cons of the job. At that time a red hair boy takes the first step and stand to the right. He has worshipped in his eyes when he looks at Arthur. He has only one thought ''I want to be like him. I want to be like him.'' Chapter 36 36: New Division (3), news Arthur can hear his thoughts loud and clear. He smiles at this boy. He also wants this type of person. Who will act like those fanatics priests do for their god. This type of person will do their best for his cos and listen to everything he said without any care. One by one people starts to follow the young boy and stand beside him. Arthur waits for everyone to make their decision patiently. He can''t act arrogant and impatient with them. Or it will backfire. After an hour everyone makes their decision. To his right, there is 675 of them and to his right, there is 50 of them. Most of them are the week will and some older men. Arthur look at the 50 of them and said "thank you for coming here. Now, look at my eyes." Every one of them looks at his eyes in reflex. Arthur then said "forget everything about being here and everything related to Ashleigh. You will think that you were on a vacation and now you are returning back to your home. Now go sleep" Every one of them suddenly lost consciousness or fall asleep. Everyone looks at this in shock. Even alpha can''t hide his shock from his face. Arthur look at alpha and said, "do what you have to do." Alpha nods his head and call someone to bring all of them out of the building. Arthur then look at everyone and said "thank you everyone for selecting Ashleigh. You will not regret it. Work hard and train hard under alpha. If any of you want to bring your, family, to Camelot you can ask alpha for that. But never tell anyone about your job. You will get a fixed salary according to your rank after you complete your training." Arthur then look at alpha and said "make different divisions based on their ability and power. Train them properly. You have six months." Arthur decides to launch the product six months from now. He has completed the product already and the first batch of the product will also be ready by then. ~scene change~ Arthur comes back to the house after the meeting with his new Division. He saw that only Venessa is in the house. Rose and Sophia are still in the office. Lucy and Alice didn''t return from school yet. Susan is standing behind Venessa as they watch the tv. Arthur walk to Venessa as he said "what are watching mom?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Venessa look at Arthur and gesture to him to go near and said "some news, nothing special." Arthur kiss Venessa as he comes to her. Susan look at him and ask "do you want something to drink master?" Arthur look at Susan and said, "bourbon please." As he sits beside Venessa and watches the tv. "Daughter of the current pendragon family is coming to Camelot for studies?" Arthur said as he listened to the news reports. He was busy with his project for these few days. So he didn''t have time to check any updates from Heimdall. He will notify him if something important happened. Venessa also nods her head. She heard this from Heimdall before. She knows her son is busy for a few days. "Are you tired, dear?" Venessa asks Arthur worriedly. Arthur look at his mom and said "let me suck your boobies, it will go away." Venessa laughs hearing her son. But she did as he told. She pulls up her T-shirt and takes out one of her beautiful breasts. After their relationship change, Arthur acts like this from time to time. So she doesn''t wear any bra at home now. Arthur put his head on her lap and start sucking her nipple. Venessa look at him and said, "you have to wait at most five more months to get what you want." She is now pregnant but only at the sixth month will the milk start to come. Arthur move his mouth from her nipple and replied "it''s okay. I can wait." Susan also comes at the time with the drink. She looks at Arthur who is sucking Venessa nipple. She felt a little itchy in her pussy. But hide it well. What she doesn''t know is that all of Arthur''s family can read her mind. So Venessa and Arthur both know about her thoughts. Venessa look at Susan and said "can you take my place for a few minutes? I need to pee." Arthur looks at her mother and knows what she is doing. He didn''t comment on anything. Susan looks at her hesitantly. She doesn''t know as a maid she should go over her boundaries. But her body is curving for it. She can''t tell it as they are her employee and also a benefactor. Venessa looks at her as she hears her thoughts. she stand up and pull her and push her on the couch, as she said "don''t think too much. I will come back soon." Chapter 37 37: Hospital? Susan sits on the couch and looks at her master and mistress. She saw her go up the stairs. Arthur also finish his drink and put his head on her lap. He looks at the glasses milf maid. Susan didn''t say anything or ask anything. She decided to do as her master and her heart want for now. She open her shirt button let out her F cup breast. Yes, she has the largest breast in the mansion. Even Sophia''s breast is a D cup. Arthur poke her breast with his finger and saw that it is also very soft. Susan body vibrates when she felt his poke. She then takes her hand back and unhook her black bra and move it from her breast. Her nipple is darker and a little bigger than Sophia and others. Arthur said "aunt, you have beautiful breasts. Can I suck them?" Susan only nodded her head. As she let Arthur suck on her nipple. Arthur does that gladly. After some time Susan felt hot so Arthur said "you can touch yourself down there." Susan lean herself more easily on the couch and spread her leg. It''s like her body moves itself. She wants to stop but her body is also curving. So she stops thinking about her job for now and do what she wants. Arthur moves his head and looks at Susan pussy. She has shaved herself down there. She has a long outer vulva. It''s light pink. Arthur put one hand over her shoulder and one leg on her thigh. With his knees being 3 inches away from her pussy. He lowers his hand as he touches her face neck then her breast. He pinch her nipple and whispered to her ear "you can masturbate now." Susan without replying to him start to rub her pussy and clit. Arthur looks at her rubbing herself and moving his lips towards her. She moves her head forward to kiss him but he pulls back. Arthur again goes closer and Susan opens her mouth as she moves forward but he again pulls back. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur moves his hand lower and brings it on top of her lower belly. She rubs her there as he moves to her neck and kisses her. Susan starts the speed of her masturbation. Arthur touch her thigh pretty close to her pussy but still, he didn''t touch her pussy. Arthur bites her neck and leaves a bite mark there. Susan now feels too horny as she rubs herself faster. Arthur again moves his mouth to her. She again mover her head. This time Arthur didn''t move away and kiss her. Susans start a wild kiss with him. Arthur also touches her pussy and push two of his finger inside her vagina. Venessa also comes back from her room. She Stands at the back of the couch as she watches Susan masturbating. The moment Arthur put his finger inside Susan couldn''t hold back anymore as she cum. Her body also vibrates with her cum. She closes her eyes as she smiles and enjoys her hardest release. After a minute Arthur take out his finger and put it inside Susan''s mouth and let her test herself. Susan expect the test she usually felt. But she tastes some sweeter Like sugar. She opens her eyes wide and looks at Arthur. Arthur smile and said, "did you like the new flavour?" Venessa Replied from the back "of course she does." Susan quickly comes out of her pleasure and quickly stand up. Venessa hold her shoulder and said "relax, it''s me. Now go and clean. Your daughter is about to come with Alice." Susan blush but she takes her clothes from the couch and go to her room. She and Lisa live in the mansion. Others maids has another servant quarter outside the mansion. All this while Susan said a single word to Arthur. Arthur smile seeing her walking to her room. "What? Did you like her breast?" Venessa asks Arthur with a smirk. Arthur put his hand on her shoulder and said proudly "no matter how many breasts I suck. Mommy''s one is the best." Venessa pinch his nose as she heard his compliment on her breast. She then said "okay, don''t butter me up. Go and take shower." Arthur take out his tongue and said "okay." Suddenly his phone ring. He saw that it''s Lucy. He smile and receive the call and said "hello sister." "Lil bro, can you come to the city hospital?" Lucy said worriedly. Arthur face immediately Change and ask "what happened?" Lucy said, "come here first." Arthur said, "I will be there in 10 minutes." Venessa also heard the call. She walks outside with Arthur too. They both got in the car and drive towards the city hospital at their fastest speed. In their worry, they even forget about the Telepathy link, Heimdall or her being an immortal vampire. Chapter 38 38: Angry bird Arthur and Venessa reach the hospital in 7 minutes. Their house isn''t far from the hospital. As he was driving here Arthur was thinking about all kinds of torture methods to torture the culprit. ''How dare someone try to hurt my family?'' Arthur fumed in anger as he got out of the car. Venessa also got down from the car with Arthur. But she isn''t worried like Arthur. On her way, she remembered about her being a vampire. But she didn''t remind Arthur as he is too angry to even listen to her words. All the staff of the hospital look at them. They are too beautiful and handsome to not notice. But everyone also felt chill when they look at the man. One of them come running towards Arthur and said "what happened Mr Ashleigh?" He is the head of staff. He come down to check some work when he saw Arthur and Venessa. He was charmed by Venessa''s beauty but when he saw the man beside her, he felt like someone throw him in ice water. He knows him very well. Well everyone does. He is the next hair of the Ashleigh group. So he quickly comes to them to receive them. He also sends someone to contact the any higher up present. Arthur look at the man and said "where is the emergency section?" The man said "this way sir." He understands that it''s an important matter so he hurriedly shows him the way. As they left the corridor it again became noisy. They continue to talk about Arthur and Ashleigh. ~scene change~ Arthur saw Lucy is sitting on a bench with another girl. Lucy also notices him as she stands up. Arthur hurriedly walk to her and check her as he asks "where did you get hurt? And who the hell even do this?" Lucy looks at her brother and understands that her brother is being mistaken. So she hurriedly said, "brother I am not hurt, nor does anyone try to hurt me." Arthur couldn''t find any injuries, so he clams down. He then slaps his forehead as he remembers her being a vampire and immortal. He sigh in relief and ask "what happened and why did you call me suddenly and tell me to come here?" The girl that was sitting beside Lucy look at Arthur speechlessly and thought ''She almost killed someone and here he is worrying about her well being.'' Lucy look at her mother then her brother and start to tell them what happened. So it happened like this. A boy proposes to her to go out with him. But she rejected him. But the boy being from a wealthy family he becomes arrogant. So he starts to pester her. But getting no result he tried to threaten her. And that click her anger. In her rage, she punch him so hard that four of her chest bone broke. When she comes out of her anger she remembers that she forget to control her power. The college quickly brings him to the hospital. She and her friend also come here. Hearing her Arthur laugh and said "you did a good thing. Don''t worry about this small matter anymore." He then look at the head staff and asked "check, how is his treatment going." The man walks to the room to check his treatment. Arthur then look at the girl beside Lucy and said "sorry for troubling you, and thanks for being here with her." The girl blush as she heard him. She knows who he is. Very few people in the country don''t know about Ashleigh. She shakes her head hurriedly and said "no it''s fine. She is my friend." Arthur was about to ask something when they heard another loud voice "who the fuck injured my son?" Arthur look back and saw a fat man wearing a formal dress coming towards the emergency room with another old looking formal dress man. Arthur recognises the old man. He is the principal of Lucy college. And he expects the fat man should be the boy''s father. Arthur stands there as he looks at the panda coming towards them. Both of them also notice Arthur and the gang. They immediately recognise them. The fat man also clams his anger and walk to Arthur and the gang with the principal following. "How are you Mr Principal?" Arthur ask the old man as he ignored the fat man. The principal smiled and replied "ah, the age is getting me. But everything is fine except that." He then look at the fat man beside him and introduce them "this is Mr Fat panda," and he look at the fat man and said, "he is Arthur Ashleigh." The fat man said "of course, I know him. You don''t need to introduce me." Arthur didn''t say hello as he said "the boy inside?" Fat panda Replied "my son." Arthur nodded and said "she is my sister. Your son pestered her so she taught him a lesson. I hope you teach him well in the future." Fat man face turned pale as he said "yes, I will." Arthur then ignored him and look at the principal and said with a smile "sorry to trouble you Mr president. My sister won''t do anything like this again in college. But please inform everyone I won''t guaranty what happened outside." Mr principal understands what he meant. Arthur gives him face but also a warning to others. The principal nods his head and said "I will take strict action against those who harass girls." Arthur nodded his head and said goodbye to them. He then comes out of the hospital with Venessa Lucy and her friend. Arthur look at the girl and asked "sorry for my rude behaviour, I couldn''t ask your name earlier." The girl shook her head and said "no it''s fine. I am Bony." Arthur smiles and nodded his head. He look at his mother and said "mom take that angry bird with you. I will drop her friend." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His car has only two sit. So they had to use both of their cars. Venessa nodded as she agreed with him. She drags Lucy by ears to her car. Arthur also takes Bony with him. Chapter 39 39: Beta tester Bony is 5.5 in height with a little curvy body than Rose. She has white hair with dark skin and hazel eyes make her very attractive. Arthur opens the car door for her to sit. Bony thanked him and sit on the seat. Arthur closes the door and returns to his seat. He steps on the gas and starts to drive. ~scene change~ Bony showed the way to Arthur as he doesn''t know her home address. They get out of the car and Bony ring the doorbell. A beautiful mature woman opens the door. She has the same dark skin as bony but a little more darker. She has silver hair and golden eyes. But what is noticeable about her is that her height. She is 6 feet in height. She is wearing an apron which indicates that she was cooking. The dark skin woman also notices a boy beside her daughter. She looks at him closely and checks him up. After a while, she nodded her head and look at her daughters and said "you have a nice choice daughter." Bony face turned red and Arthur just smile. Bony replied, "he is not my boyfriend." The woman then give an eye smile and replied "then he can become my boyfriend. It''s been ages since I had one." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bony shouted embarrassingly "mom.. stop joking. He is my friend brother. He comes here to drop me." The woman then remembered about the call from college as her face turn serious and said "I almost forgot. You are in trouble young woman." Arthur interrupt her and said "don''t worry Mam. It wasn''t their fault. And the matter is settled." Bony''s mom look back at Arthur and said "is that so come inside." Arthur and Bony go inside the house as Bony mom introduces herself "I am Martha. Call me by my name. Mam makes me look old." Bony beside her matured slowly "But you are old." Martha look at bony and ask "did you say something?" Bony shake her head and said "no." ~scene change~ "I heard from bony that you are a pro online gamer." Arthur look at Martha and said. On the way here bony talk about how she met with Lucy. Both of them are actually game addicted. And bony got her addiction from Martha. She is a pro gamer. And playing it after she divorced. Martha nods her head and said "can''t say pro or not as I don''t actually work for any company. But I do promote games. Why?" Arthur look at her in the eyes and said "I need some trustworthy gamer. If you don''t mind, would you like to work for me?" Martha Thought about it. She doesn''t work for others because she doesn''t like order but she also knows that at one point she won''t have anything to promote. As many people are now working in this field. Martha then look at Arthur and said "okay I will take the offer." Arthur smile hearing her. He then looks at bony and asks "how about you? Lucy is gonna join the team too." Bony looks at her mother who nods her head. Bony then look at Arthur and said "I will gladly join." Arthur then stand up for his seat and said "I will send the car tomorrow so be ready. And bony can come with Lucy after college." They nodded at him and Arthur left their house. He gets in his car and starts to drive towards his house. ~scene change~ Arthur come inside the mansion when he saw a smiling Venessa, a serious Susan (as usual) and a sad Lisa. He understands what happened and walks towards them. He kissed Venessa and ask "what happened?" Venessa laugh and said, "Lisa is getting jealous of her mother." Lisa said in a sad tone "it''s not fair master, you only give mom a love bite." Susan push her glasses and said, "you shouldn''t ask something from master Lisa." Lisa pouted and Venessa look at them amusingly. Arthur then walks to her and give her neck a bite and said: "okay done." Lisa didn''t have time to react before it happened. She stands there like a statue as Arthur go to his room to shower. Today was a very tiring day for him. Venessa also walk to the couch as she left the statue there. Susan shook her head seeing her daughter and slap her back head. Lisa comes out of her stupor as she touches her neck where Arthur bite and smile. She look at her mother and said "now I have one too." Susan look at her daughter and said "good for you, now go and prepare the table. Everyone is back." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A/N: picture of Susan, Lisa, Bony and Martha in the comment section. Chapter 40 40: Dive in Arthur is in his lab in the house as he checks 10 human size capsules. This is his next product. He used the same idea as overlord or SAO. People can dive into another world using this. It has the same function as those VRMMORPG. It can read all five senses and transfer the data to a game world. The player can enjoy that and play as if it''s the real world. They can be free there. Adventure, action, war or just to enjoy the moments. They can experience everything. Arthur was working on this for long enough and with Heimdall help they complete it faster. He also bought Kayabas experience with system help. It takes 15,000 of his points. Which now make him broke. He also made the Embryo by using his knowledge. Yes, that is what will be the core of this online world. Arthur also made 3 new different types of games. One is like SAO, one is like overlords and the last one is like PUBG. He is now checking everything as Martha, Lucy and Bony will start to play the game today. "Master. Ms Martha is here." Lisa said as she come inside with Martha. Arthur look back and saw that Martha is there. She is wearing a white T-shirt and black jeans. Arthur smile and said "welcome ms Martha. Come have a seat." Lisa also goes out to bring some drinks. Arthur then look at Martha and said "Ms Martha, the information is highly classified. So never disclose it to anyone." Martha nods her head she can understand that. Arthur then briefs her about the VR and the game. The more she heard the more shocked she become. After Arthur completed his explanation Martha looks at Arthur with Awe, unbelief, shock, excited and many more expressions. Arthur can understand her emotions. This is hundreds of years ahead of technology. So who wouldn''t be shocked by his explanation? Martha immediately stand up and said "take me to it. I want to see it with my eyes. I can''t wait anymore." Venessa also comes at this moment as she also wants to see her son dream project. Martha look at Venessa with awe. Well after she became a vampire her beauty is too much for normal humans. Arthur introduces them to each other. Arthur ask "mom do you want to play too?" Venessa Thought and said, "okay let''s do this." Arthur then take them to the capsule and told them to lay there and the machine will do the rest. Venessa kiss Arthur in front of Martha and said "okay sweetie." Though Martha is shocked she didn''t think much of it. She thought they are a lovely family. They went into the capsule and lay down on it. The door of the capsule also closed. Arthur has added all kinds of safety measures for the players inside the capsule. ~scene change~ Martha comes into a white room with a mirror floating inside. She looks at herself in the mirror. She looks exactly like herself from the real world. Suddenly a game window appears to appear in front of her. There are three games in the window. Only SAO is lit up. She touch it with her finger and it was selected. Different basic gears appear on her body with a sword to her waist. Martha looked at her in the mirror and said "wow, this looks good." A notification appears in front of her. [the game will start in 3..2..1] Next second the view around Martha changes. She is now standing on an open grass field. The air is blowing the grass. She looks at everything in shock. She can actually smell the grass and can feel the air on her body. She look front and saw that Venessa is also there. Both of them look at each other eyes. They can see the shock on their face. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Martha walk to her and said, "Sir Arthur is genius." Venessa look at her proudly and said "of course. He is my son." Arthur also comes after them. He is wearing a black T-shirt and pants with a sword tied to his waist. Arthur then look at the two beauties and said "let''s go I will show you the basics." ~scene change~ Alice returns from school with Lisa. She come to the lab as Arthur already told her about his project completion. He also invites everyone to try this. Arthur kiss his cupcake and told her to go to one of the capsules. She did as Arthur said. Like others, she is also shocked. She joins Venessa and Martha to enjoy. Lucy and Bony also come after their class. Lucy and Bony directly come to the gaming room. Lucy takes off her clothes as she is only wearing a bra and panty. bony''s face was red seeing her friend half-naked in front of Arthur. Lucy jumps at Arthur and kisses him. Bony look at them and ask her friend "isn''t he your brother?" Lucy garb her boobs and press the As she said "so what? Don''t mind it." Arthur slap her butt and said, "don''t embarrass her." He look at Bony and said, "go one of the capsules your mom is already playing." Bony nods her head as she blushes and goeses inside a capsule. Chapter 41 41: Job, College Arthur decides to check out his status. [Status Name: Arthur Ashleigh Bloodline: Primordial Vampire S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Job: None HP: ? Physique: 5000 O. Energy: ? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Ability: Fast Growth, harmless sex, Sperm Control, The D., Take over, Gravity Manipulation, Dark energy control, instant regeneration, Charm, compulsion, Telekinesis, Telepathy, shapeshift, blood suck, The bite . ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª S.P.: 9000 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Lottery: 2x S, A, B, ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ] Arthur look at his status and saw that he has five lotteries that he didn''t use. "Should I use it?" Arthur said to himself. After some thinking, he decides to use it. He opens the roulette and uses the B grade lottery first. "Spin" [congratulation! You got a B grade world travel ticket.] He isn''t too happy with it. As the ticket is pretty cheap in the shop. He then use the A lottery ticket. [congratulation! You got the Smartphone of "Touya Mochizuki"] Arthur looks at this with confusion. "The name looks familiar" he opens the description for the prize. [Smartphone: Touya Mochizuki, use this phone in another world with my smartphone. This phone is connected to earth unlimited internet packages without any buffering and you can read the daily news from there. It also has unlimited space and heigh resolution camera] Arthur look disappointed at this prize. Yes, it is powerful. But with Touya''s magic, this is useless except for the function where he can read the novel, manga or tv shows. "What a waste of A-grade lottery" Arthur sighed. Where is my luck today? Arthur then takes a deep breath and calm down he decides to use one more ticket. He then selects the S grade lottery "spin" [congratulation! You have your own S grade Job ticket] Arthur laugh and said "finally something good" He then immediately open the shop function and select the S grade job option. Without any look at others, he immediately selects the "Shadow Monarch" job. He then said "lily Merge with the Shadow monarchs ability." [start merging in 3..2..1] Arthur feels some changes in his power. He also feels a strong connection to something. He can''t understand it clearly. So he asks his personal google "lily what is the connection and I also feel a different kind of energy?" [The connection is with the Law and Rule of Death. You are now a monarch of death because of this. As for the energy, it''s the Death energies. Any Death related Job, ability or skill user can use it.] Arthur then again opens his status to check. [Status Name: Arthur Ashleigh Bloodline: Primordial Vampire Job: Shadow Monarch HP: ? Physique: 10,000 O. Energy: ? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Ability: Fast Growth, harmless sex, Sperm Control, The D., Take over, Gravity Manipulation, Dark energy control, instant regeneration, Charm, compulsion, Telekinesis, Telepathy, shapeshift, blood suck, The bite, Shadow save, Shadow exchange, Shadow view, Monarchs Domain. . ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª S.P.: 9000 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Shadow: 0/? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Lottery: S ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ] Arthur smile seeing the job on his status screen. He then notices that his physical strength also increases from 5000> 10000 He then look at the ability and saw the four new abilities. He opens their description. [Shadow Save: you can save the shadow of any dead body. And it will eternally loyal to you. Shadow exchange: you can shift your place with your shadow creatures. It can use like teleportation. It doesn''t matter how far you are from your shadow. Shadow view: you can see and hear everything by using your shadow solder from anywhere. Monarch Domain: you can set a Domain around you. It will increase the power of your shadow solder.] Arthur nodded his head reading the description. With his ability to travel he can use them as his soldier and fight for him. These soldiers are immortal. As long as he has enough mp or he is alive they won''t die. Now here comes the perverted thing. First, he has an unlimited supply of energy second he is immortal. (A/N: look at this with a deadpan and speechless face. ''Do you still need any other thing to rule the universe?'' Author Thought) Arthur then noticed another option at the end of his status screen. He asks "lily why is there an infinite sign after the 0 in the Shadow section." [you have infinite energy. So there is no limit to how many you can save as a shadow.] Arthur looks at this with a wide mouth. (Authors also look at this in the deadpan face) ~scene change~ Arthur gets ready for college. He didn''t go to school for 2 weeks. So he decides to show his face there also hang out with his friend. Arthur kiss all of his family members and left for college. He drives his black sports car towards the college. ~scene change~ Class A, only the best students of the year are in this class. The teachers of this class are also very well known in their field of profession. Arthur is the top student in the class. But it''s been weeks since any see him. But they didn''t say anything. This is new to them. No one objects too as he is the topper. But the classroom is lively today. Everyone looking at a beautiful blonde that is looking out of the class through the window. She is also a very good student. But that isn''t the reading for everyone curiosity towards her. Everyone knows her. She come to the news a few days ago. She is from the 2nd richest family in the world. Not only that she is also the daughter of the current head of the family. The said beauty suddenly noticed something. She looks at the gate expressionlessly. A Black sports car just come inside through the gate of the school. she recognises the logo of the car. The door of the car open and a young silver-haired man with beautiful eyes and a smile at the corner of his mouth come out. She recognises him immediately. Of course, she also knows about the famous Arthur Ashleigh. Who is recognised as the most handsome bachelor? Her expressionless face changes a little for the first time as astonishment appears in her eyes. She thought ''that news isn''t wrong. He is handsome. He looks even better than the pictures.'' Her face again returns to normal. But she still looks at Arthur from the window. Chapter 42 42: Picture I just noticed that you can''t see Martha and Susan picture. So I grid them with another and upload here in the comment. Also the girl from pendragon family is here too. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 43 43: First meeting Arthur parks his car and walks into the college building. After a few minutes, he comes in front of his class and opens the door. The classroom immediately became silent as he open the door. All the boys that were looking at the new student, their faces turned dark. They can only grit teeth and accept their defeat. ''Why is God so unfair?'' They thought. But things are different for girls. They have a heart in their eyes as they look at Arthur. They start to dream about marrying him and having lots of babies. One of them even drooling. Arthur smiles and walks inside the classroom. He was walking to his chair when he noticed a new student in the class. She has blonde hair, blue eyes with a very beautiful face. She also has a good figure. Perfect from all sides. Arthur recognises her as he watched about her in news the day before yesterday. She is the youngest daughter of the current head of the pendragon family. Also said the brightest of all of her siblings "Charlotte pendragon". Heimdall shows him about all the information about her in his glasses. Arthur walk to her and take off his glasses as he said "Ms pendragon, that''s my seat you are sitting on." The girl never leaves her eyes on him the moment he walks inside. It is not like she falls in love at first sight. It is because she can feel a kind of threat from him. As if he is a wolf in sheep clothes. She has been trained by her family from a young age. She has seen many children of big families but she never feels this much oppressive feeling from anyone. Even her father never give her this vibe. Hearing Arthur, she stands up from her seat and said: "Pardon me, I didn''t know this is your seat." As she get up from her seat and let him have it. But she also didn''t leave there. She wants to sit at the seat next to his. She wants to know why did she feel this oppressive feeling. She knows about the truth of this world. She knows about the supernatural world. She herself is the prodigy of her family. Everyone acknowledges this in her family. So they groom her from a young age. She read about the 10 family and their relation to the supernatural world. But she never read about Ashleigh being in any relation with the supernatural. Arthur can hear her thoughts but he ignored her. He doesn''t care about her wanting to know about him. It''s impossible for her. Even if she knows he can just compel her to forget. Arthur takes out the smartphone he wins from an A grade prize and starts surveying the internet. He wants to read all the novels, manga, or hentai he missed. he also wants to watch anime and tv shows he missed. Charlotte beside him look at him speechlessly. ''A beautiful girl is sitting beside him and he is looking at his phone?'' She thought. She can''t believe her eyes. Everywhere she goes, she became the focal point of everyone. Many young boys walk around her just to get a chance to talk to her but here this hateful boy is just watching his phone. Charlotte fumes and look at the front in anger. She is too angry to find out about him now. All the boys in the class have hope in their eyes. They hope she hates him and that way they will have a chance. But girls look at her with knowing eyes. They know that he always act like this. That is also why he has only one friend. That four-eyes, Levi. As they were thinking about him, Levi also come inside the classroom. He walk to his seat but saw yesterday''s transfer student is sitting there. So he look at his only friend who is now watching his phone and sighed. He decides to let her go for this time. And he sits at the seat that is behind them. Again the gate of the class opens a red hair handsome young man come inside. If Arthur wasn''t here then he would be the most handsome in the class. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He looks around as if looking for someone. He smile as he find out who he was looking for and walk towards her with a smile on his face. Chapter 44 44: Horny teacher The red hair young man comes in front of the seat where Arthur and Charlotte are sitting. He didn''t move his eyes from the girl so he didn''t see the silver-haired young man sitting beside Charlotte. Or he doesn''t care. "Charlotte, why did you come to Camelot, without telling me?" The red hair boy said as if he is hurt. Charlotte already bad mood became worsen when she heard him. "Why should I tell you, what am I doing? Also, don''t address me so casually." Charlotte Replied with a little anger. The red hair boy faces heat up as he replay embarrassingly "hahaha, no I didn''t mean like that. If you tell me then he I would have come with you yesterday." He then notices the young man beside Charlotte. He also recognises him. Though he envies his looks he didn''t care much. He look at Arthur and said "Young master Ashleigh, can I get your seat?" Arthur still looking at his phone as if he didn''t hear him. Charlotte also looks at this amusedly. She wants to see how will he reply. But he is just ignoring the red hair boy. The red hair boy face now darkened. He can''t do anything to Charlotte because her family is powerful than his but he doesn''t care about any most handsome bachelor. So he move his hand in front of Arthur''s eyes and said "Arthur Ashleigh" Arthur finally stop watching at his phone and look at the red-haired boy. And he again looks back at his phone. But this split second of eye contact is the same for Charlotte or the red-haired boy. Even the two hidden bodyguards in the back. All of their body shakes for that second. But red hair boy face is full of sweetness as his back also wet itself. He for that split contact feel death. He doesn''t know how death feels like. But he is sure it must be like this. Charlotte body stiffened. She felt like a sleeping loin open its eyes to devour them. But those bodyguards at the back fell a threat so strong that they didn''t even have time to react or thought about going to save their young master and mistress. (Arthur POV) I was watching all the books I missed and also saw some new books. I found out that only 3 years passed since my death. So there aren''t many new things for me to read and watch. Then I check the hentai site. At that time I heard someone talking beside me. It was also that moment when, the hentai, because of whom I died come into my thought. And a hand come into my view. This irritates me. So I look at the owner of the hand. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I know who he is Shin kuruma from the kuruma family. They can control fire. But I don''t care about this family. With my power and abilities, I can just go to their family and slaughter every one of these family member. So again look back at my phone. As for those bodyguards at the back. Even Alice can kill them with a punch. (POV end) Shin stand there without saying anything. He is in too much shock. He looks at Charlotte, he notices that she also notice his aura at that moment. After a minute he moves from there and go out of the class. He doesn''t want to stay another single moment here. He even forgot about courting Charlotte. It was also at that moment when the teacher come into the classroom. Charlotte calms herself down and look at Arthur with the corner of her eyes and look at the front. As for the bodyguards, they collected themselves and decided to inform their master about him. Arthur also put his phone on the desk and look at the class teacher. ~scene change~ Their homeroom teacher is female. She looks in her thirties. She has blonde hair and glasses. She looks beautiful also strict at the same time. She is wearing her usual formal dress as she looks at all of her students. Her eyes stop on Arthur for a sec as she moves to other students. "Take out your books and review the last class lesson. Today is self-study class." She said them she look at Arthur and said "Arthur, come with me to my office. I have something to discuss with you." She left the room without even hearing Arthur answer. Arthur stands up from his chair and gesture to Charlotte to give him space. Charlotte also get up and let him out without any dilly. ~scene change~ Arthur sits in front of a desk as his class teacher is sitting on her chair opposite Arthur. He asks "Ms Maria, what can I do for you?" Maria look at Arthur as her strict face softened a little and said "I need your help in the debate club. Sorry for this but our debate teacher resign today. And the annual competition is also coming closer." She got up from her chair and come to the side of Arthur and sit on the desk as she continued "So if it is okay for you, can help this student. You are the topper in the school. No one can be better than you in this." Arthur looks at Maria. Because of her sitting posture, he can see a little bit of her inner thigh and panty. But she act like she didn''t notice anything wrong. Well, this isn''t new to him. She acts like this from time to time. Like she accidentally drops paper in front of him. Or their body made contact when she walk into the classroom. He isn''t dumb he knows what the meaning of this. But until now he was always only thinking about the well being of his family so he never try to do anything. But after he made Heimdall and get his system he became relaxed. All of his family members are immortal Vampires and also powerful. So he can have peace of mind. This time Arthur didn''t move his eyes from her inner thigh look more clearly and said "okay, but I can''t help them every day. I will notify them about the class with me." Maria notices his eyes and smile. She spread her leg a little more so that he can have a clear view of her panty and said "that''s acceptable. And I am their new monitor. So text me when you come." As a pen falls on the floor "accidentally". "Oops! Sorry." She was about to pick but Arthur stop her. He bows his body lower as he is about to lift the pen. Arthur face now come close to her inner thigh as he picks up the pen. He breathed on her thigh as he pick up the pen. Maria''s body vibrates when she feels his face and hot breath close to her pussy. Arthur then get up and said "okay then, I will take my leave now. I will contact you later." As he walks out of the office and leaves a horny teacher inside. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A/N: Maria''s picture in comments. Chapter 45 45: Revenge (1) After coming out of the office Arthur smirks as he looks back at the closed door. Before he was always worried about his family but now he can relax and make good use of his face. What''s the point of being handsome if he can''t make good use of it. Arthur walks back to the class and starts to check out his smartphone. ''I should take my revenge too. Let''s not make them wait for too long.'' ~scene change~ After coming back home he carry his mom to his room and closed the door behind. He immediately takes off both of their clothes and starts sex like wild animals. They continue the sex until Sophia come. He then again start a threesome with his aunt and mother. They then take a break during dinner and again start their activity. Venessa lay on him with his dick inside and Sophia lean towards him as he suck her nipple and she comb his hair and ask "you''re too horny today." Arthur stop sucking her nipple and said "can''t stop myself seeing you guys." Venessa said, "when will you take Rose and Lucy?" Arthur look at his mother and said "after the Launch, I think." He then change their position as he now lay on Venessa and said "but let your son eat you now." Sophia laugh hearing him. Venessa also smirks and said "eat your mother anytime you want. Your mother pussy is only for yours." Sophia get up and said, "don''t forget about your aunt, her pussy is also curving for you." Arthur proudly thump his chest and said "of course, I am the best mother fucker and aunt fucker." As he starts another session of activity with them. ~scene change~ "Lily, what will happen to this world when I leave?" Arthur is worried that something will happen to his family if he leaves them for too long. [You don''t need to worry. The time will stop for every world when you leave them.] Arthur sigh in relief as he heard this. He can''t bring his family with him yet as he does have anything which he can use to bring his family. He then thought of something and ask "do I have to buy tickets every time I visit the same world?" [No, once you visit a world, a link will be created between you and that world. So after using the first ticket you can just visit that world anytime or as many times as you want] Arthur again sighs relief. He doesn''t know if he had to buy tickets every time then he can''t buy things he likes in the system. Because this worlds ticket isn''t very cheap. The world he wants to visit is D rank world. But he has only one B rank and One C rank world tickets. As for those who can''t understand the rank then here is a chart for that. D rank= Norma world with a little background. (Small hentai world) C rank= Normal world with complete Background (like some slice of life anime and manga without supernatural in it) B rank= world with supernatural power. A rank= universal level world S rank= Multiverses level world. There is no EX grade world. Coz it''s only the realm of an omnipotent being. And all of their power is also at that level. You can''t reach there with this kind of ticket. You have to be as powerful as them to be there. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That is how to power his EX grade is. Only a single ability from that rank gives him infinite energy. Arthur didn''t use want to use his C grade world tickets for this tour. So he bought a D rank ticket using 5000 points. He now has only 7000 points left. Arthur then ask "how can I use the ticket?" [all you have to do is tear the ticket and thought about the world] Arthur is in his lab. He still has an hour before school. So he decides to make a trip to the world. So he takes out the D rank ticket from his inventory and tears it as he thinks about the world he wants to go with a very dark smile. Chapter 46 46: Revenge (2) Tachibana house The moment Arthur tore the world ticket, everything stopped. He can see the clock at the wall stop moving. He can feel the air around him also stop moving. It was just in the lab everything in the world stopped. Like someone just clicks the pause button on a remote. A new window appears in front of Arthur. [ select the family option >family by blood > relatives > stepfamily ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Time = ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Place = ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ] Arthur look at the screen and ask confusedly "lily what is this?" [The name of the System is Taboo System, so you have to be related to any of the MCs family members. As that is when you can do things that is Taboo] Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur understands what she means. His system is sex-related, more specifically Taboo sex-related. So he has to be a family member or relate them as that way to do Taboo things. Arthur doesn''t mind this. He even likes it. It makes him excited just to think about it. He then ask "then if I select related by blood, then will I have to be born again?" He doesn''t want to face being a baby again. [yes] Arthur immediately cancels this option. He then asks "then the family relatives?" [this will be the best option for you. You will be the relatives as cousin or nephew. And you don''t have to be born again. But you will still be related to them by blood the same way.] He didn''t ask about stepfamily. As that is also troublesome. So he selects the relatives'' option. And make the family his cousin from mother side. He set the time one month before the story began and the place is in front of the house. After selecting everything a black dimensional gate appears in front of him. Arthur takes a deep breath and walks inside. ''Let''s go on my first tour to another world.'' Arthur Thought. ~scene change~ Things are the same for the Tachibana house. Kyouka wakes up early and makes breakfast for her family. She was about to go upstairs to wake up her daughter and stepson. But before she could the doorbell rang. She look confused as to who could come at this moment. She walks to the gate and opens the door. In front of the gate, she saw an otherworldly handsome young man with silver hair and beautiful blue eyes smiling. After a few sec, she recognises him. And open the door completely. She go towards him and pull the boy in a tight hug as she said "you just remember about your aunt now, Arthur?" Arthur hug her back and said "sorry for that aunt kyouka." She the stop hugging and pull him inside as she said "don''t just stand outside. Come inside." A few moments earlier. Arthur comes out of the gate in front of the house. He look around and saw that time is still stopping there. He look around and saw that no one is around. After a few sec, he felt time again start to move. He can feel the air on his skin again. He walks in front of the house and rings the doorbell without hesitation. He waits for the door to open. He didn''t wait long as a very sexy milf open the door. She is tall. Like really tall. She is 6.1 in height. She has orange hair and hazel eyes. She has a very sexy figure with large, at least k cup breasts. She is wearing a white shirt but it is tight on her breast. He can see that she is wearing a black bra underneath. She is his new auntie, Tachibana Kyouka. She hugged him after seeing him as she complains about not coming to see her for so long. And invite him into the house. Arthur follows her inside the house. It''s a very normal house with another floor on top. Not like his luxurious house back in his world. After coming inside he said, "you are as beautiful as always aunt kyouka." "Don''t lie. I know I am not that beautiful. But thanks for the compliment." Kyouka Replied. Arthur shook his head and said "it''s no lie. I will be happy if I can have someone like you in my life." Kyouka look at her nephew and hit his hand and said "with your otherworldly handsome face, the girl will go to war for you." And she rubbed his head. She then take him to the hall room and told him to sit on the couch. She went to the kitchen to bring him a drink. She returned with a glass of orange juice and give it to Arthur. She then asks "how is your mother?" Arthur drink some juice and Replied "she is fine. But miss you. She said hi to you." She then said, "wait here, I will wake up your cousins." Arthur nodded his head as she let her go upstairs. He looks at her jiggle butt and feels horny. He calms himself down and sits on the couch. After a few minutes, she returns and sits beside Arthur and ask him about his school. He replied to her every question. A few minutes later another girl a little smaller than kyouka come down. She is wearing glasses. She has blonde hair and eyes like kyouka. She is curvier than kyouka. Her assets are also as big as kyouka or bigger. Kyouka introduces them. As she said, "she is your elder cousin, koharu." She then look at her daughter and said "he is Arthur, your aunt Venessa''s son." Yes, his mother become her sister as he set that relationship. But she only knows that she lives far from Japan. Koharu blushes to see him. She is an introverted girl. So she replied shyly "hello cousin Arthur." Arthur smile and said "hello Big sister. Call me Arthur." Another beautiful girl comes from the stairs during their talk. She has black hair and black eyes. With a slim sexy figure. breast as big as kyouka. She is wearing a black T-shirt and shorts. Kyouka looks at her youngest daughter and shake her head and also introduce Arthur to her. "She is your cousin Yuki. She is a year older than you." Yuki looked at Arthur with her eyes widened. She walk to him and sit on his left side. She hugged his hand in her boobs and asks "Do you have a girlfriend little cousin?" Arthur didn''t mind her as he smile and shake his head and replied with a sad tone "no sister Yuki." Yuki smile and said, "then I can be your girlfriend." Koharu hit her sister''s head and said "don''t tease him." Yuki rub her head and replied, "I can share him with you too." Koharu immediately blushes to hear her sister. "If a beautiful girl like you really want to be my girlfriend, I will happily accept you." Arthur also Replied Yuki. Kyouka looks at her daughter and nephew and smile as they are getting well together. She then pulls Arthur from Yuki towards her to hug him but coincidentally his face falls on her breast. Arthur feels he fall on a cloud pillow. Kyouka was shocked too. But she didn''t let him go to make things embarrassing but hugged his face in her breast as she said "both of you can calm down. He will find his own girlfriend." Yuki and Koharu were shocked too but they didn''t point it too. After saying that kyouka let Arthur''s face go. Arthur look at kyouka and said, "you smell like lavender." This makes kyouka blush, Yuki laugh and Koharu face red. At this time a boy with black hair as his hair covers his hair comes down. Arthur look at the boy and thought ''so this is the retard who is also one of the reasons behind my death.'' Arthur feels both angry and pity for him. But it doesn''t matter anymore he is here. You will let them no "pain" Chapter 47 47: Notice Some of you may think he will have a mother in every world. But the answer is no. He will be a relative of any of the main characters. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But in a world or two, he may born again. But that is a lot later in the story. Also he doesn''t need to die to born again or travel to other world. His looks, power and abilities will not change. They are permanent. If you have suggestions related to this please comment below. And the current world will be a very small arc. Chapter 48 48: Kyouka needs help Kyouka looks at her stepson and introduces him to Arthur "Arthur he is yuu." She then told him about his circumstances and how they now live with them. Yuu look at Arthur as he felt downcast. He had already seen them being very intimate with Arthur. He felt pain in his heart seeing this. But as a cowardly retard he only nods at Arthur and returns to his room with his food. Kyouka look at him as she felt a little angry as yuu didn''t say much. Arthur put his hand on her thigh and said "it''s okay aunt." Koharu as being a good-hearted girl said "yeah, don''t mind him, cousin. He is always silent." Yuki stand up and said "mom I am hungry. Let''s eat first." Kyouka nods and said "let''s go, Arthur. I already made the food." ~scene change~ "Yuki can take you to show you around the town," Kyouka Replied to Arthur. He told them his company is gonna open a branch here. So he has to stay here a month or two. Kyouka immediately told him to stay with them. Arthur agreed to her. He then told them he want to see the area which Kyouka proposed the offer. Yuki immediately stand up and said, "I will go and get ready." Arthur said, "I also need to freshen up." Koharu Replied as she look Yuki already left "but Yuki just went to the toilet to get ready." Kyouka said, "come, you can use my toilet." As he pulls Arthur''s hand. ~scene change~ Arthur walks inside kyouka''s room. He saw a red bra and panty on the bed. He pick up the panty and said "aunt, this must look good on you right?" She didn''t shy. She walk towards the bathroom and Replied "haha, Don''t tease your aunt." Arthur takes it towards his nose and smells it. He then said, "you smell good too." Kyouka come out of the bathroom and take her panty from his hand and said "don''t smell it." Arthur laugh and said, "you look beautiful when you shy." And walk into the bathroom as he left a stunt aunt behind. Kyouka smile after a little while. She doesn''t know why she like this type of activity with him. She knows he is her nephew and meet after a long time, but she still likes doing this. What she doesn''t know his handsome face is already a weapon but after becoming a vampire or a Primordial Vampire his charm is too powerful for her to face against. A vampire is a creature with powerful charm and he is the Primordial one. After a few sec, she decides to give him a good view and tease him too. Arthur come out of the bathroom and saw that his aunt is changing clothes. She is now in her bra and panties. Kyouka look back at Arthur without facing him and said "can you unhook my bra please?" Arthur looks at her and smile. He nods his head and walks towards her. He uses both hands as he unhooks her bra from behind. *click* Kyouka let it fall on the floor. She didn''t turn around but Arthur can see the side of her breast. Kyouka then bows as she pulls down her panty and gives Arthur a good view of her pussy and ass. Arthur gulp down his saliva. Without turning she throws the panty on Arthur as he catches it. She then said, "can you give me pair of bras and panty from the drawer?" Arthur nods his head as he keeps holding the panty in his hand. He select a blue panty with a rose print for her. He gives her the pair. She wears the bra first and again ask "would you?" Arthur walks to her back. He bite her panty in his mouth as kyouka also saw this and hooked her bra. Kyouka look at the panty in his mouth as she felt her breath harden. She then wears her panty and turns around as she asks "how do I look?" "You look beautiful, but you would look more beautiful without anything on," Arthur Replied to her. Kyouka laugh at his bland answer and said "don''t you mind that I am your auntie?" What can I do, when my auntie is too hot?" Arthur Replied as he shrugs. She shakes her head and wearing her office outfit and said "auntie is still single. Try it, you may get something." She then kisses him on the cheek very close to his lips. Arthur show her the panty that is still in his hand and said "then let me have it." Kyouka again laugh and said "okay but give it back soon." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur nodded and put it inside his pocket as it went to his inventory. Yuki opens the door at the time. She is wearing a black T-shirt with jeans shorts and said: "let''s go, cousin." Arthur ask "what about Koharu?" Yuki said, "she is ready too." Yuki drag Arthur down as kyouka follows them. She is still thinking about the scene in the room. Arthur saw that Koharu is really ready. She is wearing a single piece which makes her innocently cute. ~scene change~ "You have a car?" Yuki asks Arthur as she looks at the black SUV parking on one side of their house and Arthur opening its door. Arthur nods his head and said "of course, I have one. I own a company." ''Well, System did this, so that I don''t face problems with money.'' Arthur Thought. It''s a small company and the money is from his world which is converted here automatically. ~scene change~ Yuki showed him around the local. Koharu also added things in between. They then went shopping. Arthur also bought both of them some gifts. He also bought one for kyouka. Yuki saw a lingerie shop and look at Arthur as she said "how about this? Want to see us in them?" Koharu blush hearing her sister. "Yuki," She said but Yuki ignore her. Arthur smirks and said, "if you can, then, of course, I will." Yuki then holds both Arthur and Koharu''s hand and pull them into the shop. All the staff in the shop are women. When they saw a man come inside they want to stop him. But they stop in their place. They look at Arthur then look at Yuki and Koharu. They look at them with envy and jealousy as they thought ''why can''t I have a boyfriend like him.'' They now don''t want to tell him to go out. They can''t have him but at least they can relieve their eyes. A staff come forward and said with a smile"what type of lingerie do you want?" Yuki look at her and said, "we will see for ourselves." The woman bow and left them to themselves. Arthur smile and company them. Yuki chooses all the sexy lingerie for both of them to try. She pull Arthur and Koharu towards the changing. Yuki and Koharu went to the trail and wear each one. Chapter 49 49: Shopping, unexpected meeting Yuki open the door first and let him see her. Arthur looks at her, in her new dress. She wears a light pink see throw nighty. Arthur can see her big breast and nipple clearly. Yuki ask "how I look?" Arthur look at her and said "beautiful, I like your pointy breast." Yuki smiled at her cousins'' direct reply. "Want to touch them?" She asks smirkingly. Arthur walk to her as he grabbed her breast and commented "soft too." Yuki laugh and said, "you are direct, aren''t you?" "Let''s look at Koharu." She said as she open her door. She is also wearing a black nighty. Not a see-through like Yuki but sexy. Koharu look at Yuki and Arthur as she said "it''s tight." Yuki grab her sister''s breast and said "no, they are too big. Even bigger than mom." Arthur looks at the two sisters. One grabbing other boobs. He also agreed with Yuki and said "but they are beautiful too." She blushed hearing Arthur and pushing Yuki out and closing the door behind. Yuki laugh and went back to her trail. She then change one by one and showed Arthur them. She changes into a more reviling one at the end. It''s a string bra and panty. Only the string nothing else. Even she blush to wear this. She opens the door and asks with a red face "how about this?" Arthur look at her new lingerie and said "there is nothing, but I like this one best." He looks down towards her pussy lips. She didn''t have any here down. And the string is between her pussy lips. Arthur bow and look at her closely with a thinking pose and said: "I like this part the most." And kiss her on a little higher of her pussy. Yuki blush and immediately went inside the trail. She comes out after a minute wearing her original clothes. Koharu also comes out of her trial. Arthur buys all of them for them. They don''t want to but Arthur buys them anyway. He also buys some for kyouka. Yuki ask "who are you buying this for?" Arthur replied "aunt kyouka." Yuki pinches his waist and Koharu again blush. ~scene change~ After the sexy shopping, they feel hungry. So Arthur asks them where they can have lunch. Yuki and Koharu decide to go to a famous local diner. Arthur also agreed with them. They get out of the shopping mall and get in the car. Arthur then drives to the location they told him to. They come to a small diner. It''s called cake. Arthur and everyone get out of the car and walk into the restaurant. Not many people are inside as lunchtime pass. They sit at a table. Arthur sits facing the gate. Yuki and Koharu order the food. The waiter leaves with their order. Yuki said she need to use the restroom. Koharu also wants to go. So they leave Arthur there and go to the washroom. Arthur looks outside as he waits for Yuki and Koharu to return. Suddenly he saw a twin come inside the shop. They look 16-17 years old. But their figure said another thing. Their boobs are already as big as Koharu. But that is not what shocks him. He feels like he has seen them before somewhere. But who can that be possible? This is another world. And he just come here today. The twins also notice Arthur when they come inside the restaurant. One of them said something to another ear as the latter blush. He then saw the one who whispered dragging the other towards him. She asked when she come in front of him "are the sits taken?" Arthur nods his head and said, "yes, my cousins went to the restroom." The girl look sad but she quickly returned normal as she asks "are you from around here? Coz I never saw anyone like you." Arthur nods his head and said, "yes, I just come today." The girl said "sorry for asking that." She move her hand towards Arthur and said "I am nami and she is my twin sister yumi." Arthur finally remembered where he saw them. They are the twin sister from twin milf hentai. But they are the younger version. Arthur stands up and takes her hand for a handshake and smile as he introduces himself "I am Arthur." As he asked to his system inwardly. "Lily, how can they be in this world." He asks. [two possible answers. One they originally related to this world. Second, you also thought about them during you tear the ticket] Arthur didn''t say anything. He also knows it can be one of these. He may have to think about them. As they are his favourite milf in all hentai. Arthur then said, "are you guys local here?" They shake their head together and nami said "no, we shifted here 4 months ago for our studies." Arthur and told the waiter to bring two new chairs as they start chatting. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur suddenly ask "why did you come to be a total stranger to you?" Yumi blush as Nami Replied "well, You look really handsome and I was teasing my sister." Yuki and Koharu also come out at the moment. They look at the twin and ask surprisingly "Nami, Yumi, when did you come? And do you know my cousin?" Nami and yumi look at them in shock too. Arthur is also shocked. After a while, he finds out that, these two twin lives in the house beside them. And they known each other for four months. And it seems they also have many similarities. Nami is like Yuki, Both are open-minded. And Yumi is like Koharu both are introverts. Arthur and they continue to chat as Nami and Yumi also order food. After their food come they eat them. As they continue to chat. Arthur also notices that Nami and Yumi have feelings for each other but they don''t know that as the original book. After lunch, Arthur paid the bill. He then asks Nami and Yumi if they want a lift. They immediately accepted. So Nami and Yuki sit in the middle and Koharu and Yumi sit in the back. Arthur drives the car to their home. ~scene change~ "Let''s hang out in our house. We have a lot of time before auntie come." Nami suggests Yuki, Koharu and Arthur. Yuki immediately accepted. So they left the bags in the car and go to names house. ''These tickets are powerful. Next time I have to think carefully.'' Arthur Thought as he saw two houses together with both of them has his favourite hentai character. Arthur and everyone go inside the house. Arthur saw a clean house. They sit in the hall room. Arthur sits between Yuki and Nami. Or they sit on his both side. Yumi and Koharu sit on the left couch together. And start chatting about Arthur. Yuki suddenly ask Nami "how is your relationship going?" Nami rolled her eyes as she said "I start a relationship with him just so I can lose my virginity. But that fucker got arrested for drugs. Luckily I didn''t get involved. He even tries to pull Yumi in it." Yuki calm down the tigress and said "don''t get angry. It''s good that he got arrested before you laid." Arthur hear them as he asks "why do you want to lose your virginity so early?" Nami hug Arthur hand between her breast and move his face towards Arthur as she said "it''s not I want to lose virginity so badly. It''s just I want to know how sex feels like. I had seen enough porn" Yuki hug his hand from the other side and said "if it was for mom, I also would have lasted it long ago." Yumi and Koharu said, "but, you should give it to someone you love." Arthur looks at this horny girl beside him and the innocent one in front and feels speechless. As he thought ''no wonder they became like that in the future. Never mind, with me they won''t think about anyone anymore'' Yuki suddenly said, "We bought some sexy lingerie, wanna try?" Nami said "really? Then let''s try." Chapter 50 50: Nami Yuki comes inside with the bags of lingerie. Of course, she didn''t bring the one for her mother. Yuki takes out all of her lingerie. All of her lingerie is sexy and hot. Yuki decides to wear the string lingerie. Nami decides to wear crotchless and nipples lingerie. Then Yuki chooses see-through lingerie for Koharu and nami select single piece lingerie for Yumi. Yumi and Koharu blush but they still followed their sisters. Arthur sits on the couch with a smile and waits for them to come out. He is very excited. Four of his favourite characters is dressing for him. Of course, he would be excited. After five minutes the door open. And the first person to come out is Yuki. Arthur has seen her wearing this in the shop. But this time she give him a fashion show. She walk and come in front of Arthur as she pose different stiles and showed him all of her sexy poses. She then sit on his left side. Then Yumi come. Her dress is pretty similar to Yuki but only her nipple and a little bit of her pussy is covered. She has a big round breast with a black nipple but her pussy is a beautiful pink with a small pubic here on top. She didn''t do any sexy poses. She sits beside Yuki. After her Koharu come. With her glasses and see-through lingerie gives her a different vibe. She has bigger breasts in her family. But very farm. Her ass is also big. She also didn''t do any sexy poses and sit beside Arthur. At the last Nami come. She is wearing a sexy crotchless and nipples lingerie. This makes her very beautiful. She then sits and spread her leg as she gives a good view of her shaved pussy. Yumi blush seeing''s her sister doing that. As they look the same it''s like she is doing that. All the girls feel horny seeing her doing this. Nami then stands and walk towards Arthur. She sit on her knees in front of Arthur as she touch his dick through his pants and said: "which one do you like the most?" She continues to touch his dick as she looks at Arthur. Arthur hold her chin and said "I like all of your outfits. All of you have your own beauty." Yuki move Arthur faces towards her and she kissed him on the lips. Nami also unhooks his pant button and take it off. She then lowered his pant as a dragon come into their view. All four of them look at his dick. Nami touch his dick and said, "can a dick be this big?" Yuki also touch his dick and said "How could I know? All I know is from porn." Nami look at her sister and said "Yumi come here and look." Yumi gets up from her seat and sits beside her sister. She also looks at Arthur dick with shock. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yuki tak koharus Hand And put it on his dick. Koharu didn''t object to her. She neither move her hand. Arthur feel for hand on his dick as his dick got even harder. Nami takes the first step and licks the tip of his dick. Yuki also gets down and lick his dick head. Nami pulls Yumi and Yuki pull Koharu. Arthur spread his leg more widely and give them full access. As four people blowjob start. Yumi and Koharu also forget about their shyness and lick their dick side. Nami licks and sucks his ball and Yuki take his doc head inside her mouth and suck it like a lollipop. Arthur holds Koharu and Yumi heads as they lick him. Arthur suddenly pulls Koharu and make her upside down. Her mouth is on his dick and her pussy is facing Arthur. Koharu blushes but she takes his dick in her mouth from Yuki as she starts to suck and move her head up and down. Arthur slides her panty to one side as her beautiful red lips come to his view. Arthur hugs her body and starts licking her pussy. Koharu moans as her body vibrates. Yuki smirks and said, "big sister you are enjoying this." Koharu did reply as she continue to blow Arthur. Arthur licks her pussy and clit with everything he knows of. He learns many ways to pleasure women from his mother. He also experiments with his sister and aunt too. So because of the intense pleasure, Koharu cum as Arthur drink her cum. He then changes her position with Yumi. Arthur also licks her with the technique. Yumi also cum after a minute or two. Then he takes Yuki and gives her also the pleasure she has been sicking for. Yuki moans loudly as Arthur lick her. "Cousin, lick your sister pussy." Nami pinch her nipple and ask with a smile "fucking your brother, don''t you have any shame?" Yuki replied "I didn''t know my brother is so handsome. If I knew I would have raped him a long ago." She then cum in Arthur''s mouth. As she also couldn''t hold her bladder. Nami look at her and said, "now you even peed from pleasure from your brother." Arthur let down Yuki and he stand up. He pull Nami and lay her on the couch. He spread her leg and start sucking her pussy. He doesn''t need to move her panty as she is already open. Arthur pinch both of her nipples and suck her pussy. He bites her clit light and licks her pussy lips from inside out. After a minute she cum and Arthur licks all of her cum and drink it. He didn''t let her go or let her relax. He sits between her legs and set his dick on her vagina. nami also understands what comes next. She look at Yumi and said "Yumi, I am losing my virginity. Come look." Yumi gets up and looks at her sister. Arthur looks at Nami and pushes his dick inside of her slowly. Nami moans as she feels his dick inside. After a little Arthur feel a resistance. He looks at Nami and asks "are you ready to become a woman?" Nami nods her head as Arthur push his dick inside her with a thrust. Nami moaned loudly as she felt the pain down. Arthur kiss her and suck get nipple. After a while, nami said "move" Arthur nods his head and starts moving his hips. He increases his speed with time. In just a minute they start hard sex. Arthur thrust his dick inside her harder. he stands up as he carries her from back by her leg. He spread her leg and let everyone see her having sex with him. Arthur fuck her for ten minutes when he felt like cuming. He controls his sperm so that she doesn''t get pregnant and cum inside her. He also use his D ability for the first time. A purple love mark appears on top of her vagina around the place her pubic hair grow. But none of them notice this or saw this. Only harem members can see this mark on one another. Arthur sits on the couch with his dick still inside her. Yuki comes in front and takes out his dick from inside of Nami as she looks at the White stuff coming. She touches it and gives it a lick. Her eyes widened. She tasted honey. She look back at everyone and said, "it''s tased like honey." Everyone comes in front and touch nami pussy as they collect some with their finger and taste it. Yuki directly starts licking Nami pussy. Nami ask "what if I get pregnant?" Arthur said, "it''s okay even if there are 100s of them I can raid them." Chapter 51 51: Twin before they become milf Arthur look at Yumi, who is testing his cum from her sister pussy and thought ''this future milf will be mine and mine alone.'' Arthur put down Nami on the floor and pull Yumi towards him. He lay her on the couch and look at Yuki and Koharu and ask "how about helping your cousin, with giving her best pleasure?" Yuki smirks and said, "let everything to your sister bro." She pulls Koharu and both start to rub Yumi breast like dough and lick and suck her nipples, one each. Arthur lowers his face between her legs and starts licking Yumi''s pussy. He again lick her pussy and clit to make her more horny and wet. Nami also gets up from the ground and look at her sister. She saw that she is enjoying them with droll. She smiles and walks towards her sister. She sits on her head side of the couch and kisses her upside down. Yumi also kiss back her sister when she felt Nami''s tongue inside her mouth. Arthur also looks at the twins making out with each other. When he noticed that Yumi again cum. He then sits between her leg as Yuki and Koharu also mover their head from her chest to let her see. Nami lift her sister''s head and said close to her sis ears "look sister, you are also going to lose your virginity. Isn''t it beautiful that we were born to a single mother on the same day? now we are also losing our virginity to the same guy on the same day, one after another. But that time you come earlier this time I lost earlier." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yumi look at Arthur as she listen to her sister and Replied "yes, it''s a good coincidence." Yuki and Koharu look at each other after they heard them. They both smile at them. They also notice their unusual behaviour long ago. So they know that they have feelings for each other. Arthur look at this twin and said "are you ready Yumi?" Yumi nods her head as Arthur push his dick inside her pussy. His dick head go inside as he felt resistance. He look at her eyes and again thrust his dick inside. He brooks her hymen as his dick completely go inside. Yumi''s pussy wrap and squeeze him from all sides. A teardrop falls from her eyes as nami kiss her and a blood drop falls from her pussy. Yuki and Koharu also suck her nipple. Arthur grabs Koharu breast as he waits for Yumi body to relax. In just a minute Yumi relaxed completely. Feeling this Arthur start to move his hips and start fucking the future best milf pussy. Yumi also starts moaning as she enjoys his big dick going in and out of her pussy. Yuki suddenly stands on top of the couch with Yumi between her, facing towards Arthur. Her pussy come to Arthur view as she is standing. Yuki then lift her leg and put it over Arthur''s shoulder and bring her pussy towards his mouth. Arthur holds her back with one hand and presses her hips towards his mouth as he starts licking her pussy and continues to fuck Yumi pussy down. After Yuki cum again Arthur picks up Yumi and sit in a lotus position with Yumi on his lips. This time Yumi start to move. Nami hug Arthur from behind as she presses her boobs on his back and kisses nami. Koharu hugs Yumi from her back as she kisses Arthur. Yuki is on the couch as she just cum. After a minute or two later Arthur feels like cuming. He again controls his sperm and uses D ability as he cum inside Yumi and feels her womb. Yumi again cum feel his hot liquid inside her womb. Arthur didn''t let her go as both of them enjoy their release. ~scene change~ Arthur didn''t go after Yuki and Koharu as he decides to take them after he take Kyouka. That would be awesome taking their virginity in front of their mother. Koharu blush but Yuki immediately agreed. She also wants her mother to be happy. After their father died, their mother start to take care of them herself. They also know that she didn''t see any man remarrying for them. She may have sex one or two between but that is it. So Yuki and Koharu agreed with their cousin fucking their mom and becoming their half dad. ~scene change~ For the next 4 hours Arthur fuck Both Yumi and Nami. They don''t know how many times they cum. After Yuki and Koharu subside some of their heat they watch Arthur fuck the twin''s brain out. But the strange thing is there is a drop of cum on the floor. As they suck that clean. ~scene change~ Arthur leans his head on Koharu stomach as he lay on his back. Koharu combs his hair as she smiles. Yumi to his left and Yuki to his right as they lean their head on Arthur''s chest. Nami laying between Arthur leg as she lean her head on Arthur''s thigh and her face faced Arthur dick. She is poking and playing with Arthur dick. Arthur again takes out his phone secretly and take this amazing picture. In the future, it can be a good memory. "Mom can come anytime. We should go back and get ready." Koharu said to them. Nami kiss Arthur dick and said, "but I want a few more rounds." Yuki rub her hair and said, "it''s okay you can do it again later." Yumi kiss Arthur and said, "go back, we can do it tomorrow again." Everyone nodded and get up to get ready. ~scene change~ Arthur, Yuki and Koharu come out of the twin''s house and walk to the car. They take out all the bags and return to their house. Koharu opens the door as they walk inside. They saw that kyouka already come from work. Arthur looks at her and smile. Kyouka smiles back. She walks to Arthur and pulls him into a hug but she smells Yuki and Koharu perfume all over him with other perfume mixed. Chapter 52 52: Bath Kyouka look at her daughter and Arthur back to back as she asks "why their smells are all over your body?" Yuki look at her mother and said "we didn''t lose our virginity to him." She smirks and said, "what, feeling insecure to your daughter?" She then smile at them and said "should we start calling him dad?" Koharu look at her mother and daughter bickering as she left for her room. Arthur wraps his hand around Kyouka waist and said "aunt I need to take shower." Kyouka look at Arthur and said "bring your bags to my room. I can''t put my faith in my daughter." Yuki smirks "so you already decide to sleep together." She look at Arthur and said with a smirks "dad, take good care of mommy." And run behind her sister. Kyouka shake her head and said, "let''s go to the room." ~scene change~ Arthur takes the bag and follows kyouka to her room. On their way, he meets Yuu-kun again. Arthur unconsciously releases some of his killing intent towards Yuu. The Retard flinch when he felt cold all over his body and start to sweat. Kyouka look at yuu and said, "wait the dinner will be ready." As she got inside her room first. Arthur could easily compel him to leave the house. But he won''t do that. In the original, he was a drug so he don''t know about anything. But he never even try to find the unusual behaviour of Kyouka, Yuki and Koharu. That''s what makes him angry. He acts cowardly all the time. But this time Arthur will take them in front of his eyes. He will see with his own eyes and he will know, how it feels when someone you like, love another. Because that is what Arthur felt (when Arthur saw Yuu''s woman get drug and blackmail but he just lives in his normal happy life.) Yuu didn''t know the truth but he as a reader know the truth. Arthur look at Yuu as he said "go to your room and wait for the dinner call." As he walks inside the kyouka room in front of Yuu. ~scene change~ Kyouka went into the bathroom and turn on the tap of the bathtub and come out. "Water is hot, you can take bath now." She said to Arthur. Arthur takes off all of his clothes in front of her kyouka as he stands butt naked. Kyouka look at the sleeping dragon between his leg as she felt her pussy twitch. Arthur didn''t change his expression as if it is normal. He asked kyouka "don''t you want to take shower? Let''s go together. We can clean each other back." Kyouka blush but she still nods her head. Arthur goes inside the bathroom first. Kyouka also comes inside after 2 minutes with a towel wrapping her sexy body. She saw Arthur is rubbing soap on his body. Without looking back Arthur said, "aunt, please rub soap on my back." Kyouka removes her towel from her body as her round farm sexy breast come to view. She has shaved her pubic hair clean. She sits behind his back as she marvels at her nephew well-trained body. She comments on it "you have maintained a good figure." Arthur said "thanks, aunt." Kyouka then use soap on a napkin and start to rub it on his back. She cleans his back well. Arthur turnaround and he look at kyouka sexy body. "Auntie, you really are more beautiful in naked." Kyouka blush as she said "I am already an old woman. You don''t need to lie." Arthur touch her face and lips lightly as he said "I am not telling lie. You really are beautiful." Arthur then take the napkin from the stupefied kyouka and said "okay it''s my turn. You can turn around." Kyouka unconsciously turned around as she is still on cloud nine feeling the lovely touch of Arthur. Arthur uses the napkin and starts rubbing her back. She also comes out of her zone. Arthur clean her back completely as he said "okay, now the front." Kyouka said, "I can clean that." Arthur shook his head and said, "no, let me do that for you." Kyouka blush but still turn and let him clean her front. Arthur throws the napkin and use soap on his hand and start with her shoulder and hands. He cleans her hand and then her shoulder and upper chest. He skips her breast and cleans her stomach. Kyouka look at Arthur confused and disappointedly. Arthur didn''t look at her as He again skip her private part and clean her leg. Arthur then takes the bottle of soap. And let the liquid soap fall on her nipple. Kyouka body shakes feeling the drop on her nipple. Arthur put the bottle on the floor and use his hand as he rub the soap on his breast. He pulls her breasts up and cleans underneath for both of them. After that, he finally rub her hard nipple and clean them. Kyouka breathing became very hard. As she feels her nephew hand on all of her breasts. It''s been a long since some touched her body. Not only just that, even with so much care. He again takes some soap in his hand and starts rubbing it on her thighs. His hand reach close to her pussy but he didn''t touch her there. Kyouka now want to take her nephew''s hand and put it on her pussy and told him to rub her there. But she didn''t do that. As she felt this is also kind of sexy and exciting. Arthur clean her thing abdomen and her hips but he didn''t touch her pussy. Kyouka also moves her body when she felt his hand close to her pussy. Arthur look at Kyouka and said "aunt kyouka, do you want your nephew to clean your pussy?" Kyouka immediately nods her head. Arthur said "then ask me sexily" Kyouka look at Arthur and said, "my sweet nephew, please rub your aunt naughty pussy." Arthur smirks and finally touch her pussy and rub her clit. Kyouka immediately vibrates and released some of her juice. She arches back and leans her body on the bathtub. Arthur continues to rub her pussy. After a minute kyouka couldn''t hold anymore and cum on his hand. ~scene change~ Arthur leans his back on the bathtub and Kyouka leans her body on Arthur. Arthur holds kyouka''s breast and massages them. Both of them close their eyes as they lay in the bathtub. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 53 53: Sharing a bed After the bath Arthur wears casual short pants and a red long-sleeve T-shirt. Arthur gives kyouka the lingerie he chooses for her. She smiles seeing this. Arthur chooses a red bra for her. He didn''t let her wear any panty. She wears a white T-shirt and a silver skirt. ~scene change~ At the dining table, they eat food as they talk about Arthur life. He told them some stories with his family. Yuki suddenly ask "cousin, what is your company name?" Arthur eats the meat as he replies "Ashleigh group." Koharu, Yuki even the silent Yuu also look at Arthur in shock. They look at their mother and see that she isn''t surprised. Yuki asked, "you mean The Ashleigh group." Arthur laugh and said, "if there isn''t any other Ashleigh than mine then it is the Ashleigh group." This world is really A D class world. The system just uses only one percent of his worlds value and in this world, he is already as rich as bill gates. They then ask him about his company. He told them a little about it. It''s not important as once he left the world time will stop. So it will be like he never leaves. Also, the money will go back with him too. Only except for the one, he spends here. ~scene change~ "Sorry, we have to share the bed," Kyouka said to Arthur as she change into a sexy nighty Arthur bought for her. It''s not completely see-through as Arthur can only see a little. Arthur jump at the bed and said "it''s even better." Kyouka then rubs some skin lotion on her body before she comes to the bed. Arthur leans his head on his hand as he watches her rubbing lotion. Kyouka look at the mirror and saw Arthur watching her with a smile. She also smiles back. In the bath, they already cross the line of embarrassment. So now both of them knows what comes next. Kyouka walk to the bed and lay beside Arthur as she look at the ceiling. Arthur still rests his head on his hand as he looks at kyouka. Kyouka look to her side as she looks at Arthur and asks "had Yuki and Koharu already done that?" Arthur nods and shakes his head. He touch her lips and said, "we already kissed and done everything except sex." Kyouka look at Arthur and asked, "why didn''t you do it to the end?" Arthur lower his hand on her neck as he Replied "I want to do it with you first. They also want that." Kyouka asked Arthur or herself "am I so curving for sex that even my daughter noticed it?" Arthur Replied her "that''s not it. They know how much you sacrifice for them. And how you did everything for them. So they want their mother to be happy too. And I being here and also being already close to everyone makes them take this decision. They don''t want any man just to come and fuck you." Kyouka then asks Arthur hesitantly "are sure about this too. I am your aunt. Would you really have sex with your aunt?" She then look down said with a sad smile "am I so curving for sex that, I want to have sex with my own nephew." She then look at Arthur and said "you must be thinking I am a loose woman." Arthur stops her mouth with his finger. He then said "I will never think about you like that. Don''t think of yourself so low. As for craving for sex that is your physical condition and it''s normal." He then kissed her lips and said "let me fill your body needs. I am your nephew, not any tom dick Harry. It''s not like your having sex with just anyone. I am your family and that''s what family do." Arthur gives her the famous dialogue of a bold driver. Kyouka laugh hearing him and said "really? That''s what family do?" She again laugh and said "but I like the sounds of it. Let''s eat this forbidden fruit." Arthur gets on kyouka and gives her lips a strong kiss and said "yes, auntie. This nephew of yours will fill all the thirst of your body." Kyouka nods and said, "let me remember the feeling I have been missing for ages." ~scene change~ Arthur is sitting on the bed with kyouka on his lap facing him. Kyouka wraps her hand around his head and keeps kissing Arthur. Arthur grabs her butt and massages it as he also kisses her back. After 5 minutes of kissing they separate their lips. Both of them has a smile on each other face. Arthur lay her on the bed. He moves down and takes off her panty. Her clean shaved sexy pussy come into his view. He lowers his head and licks her pussy lips until he reaches her clit. He uses his tongue and licks it. He sucks her clit and rubs her pussy. He uses the technique he mastered by now. Kyouka moan as she said "you are very good at this. Where did you learn how to pleasure a woman perfectly?" Arthur looks at her and smirks "from your sister." Kyouka look at Arthur in shock and ask "your mother?" Arthur nodded as he returned to suck her pussy again. Kyouka moans as she is still in shock. She then shakes her head and said "I can understand her feelings. when someone has a sweet boy like you what else can they do?" She then rub his hair and said "then let me experience what your mother experienced." Arthur licks her with every technique he knows of and pinch her nipple and rub them. After he felt she is ready he take off his clothes in one full swipe. He then sits between her leg and rubs his dick on her pussy. He coated his dick with her juice and set it on her vagina hole. Kyouka looks at her nephew and sends "go inside slowly. I want to feel my nephew''s dick with my pussy wall completely." Arthur nods his head and pushes his dick inside her slowly. He can feel all the muscle of her vagina warping around his dick and squeezing him from all sides. He goes inside her slowly as both of them enjoy the feeling of their genitals. After a while, he felt he hit a wall as he stop. Kyouka look at her vagina and saw the connection line between her and her nephew and smile. She look at Arthur and said, "now we finally eat the forbidden fruit." She then smile and said, "now fuck your aunts brain out." Arthur also smiles as he takes out his dick only leaving the head inside and giving a hard thrust. Kyouka moans loudly. She didn''t think that Arthur will do that. She quickly holds her mouth. Arthur didn''t stop there and continued to fuck her like wild animals. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur move her hand from her mouth and said "don''t hold back." Kyouka shake her head and said, "no, Yuu-kin will hear us." Arthur smirks and said "it''s okay. He can call me dad from tomorrow." Arthur feel a squeeze on his dick when he said that. He then smirks and lifts her. He moves towards the door and starts fuck her as he stands there. After a minute kyouka couldn''t hold back anymore as she start to moan loudly. Another minute later she stop caring. She decides she will deal with that tomorrow. But for now, enjoy herself after so long. Arthur also starts fucking her as he leans her back against the wall. Now sound of kyoukas moan mixed with hitting the wall echo in the house. ~scene change~ Inside Yuki and Koharu room they look at each other and smirks. Yuki complains "I want to do it with him now." Koharu didn''t reply to her but she also agreed silently. ~scene change~ Yuu-kun also heard the sound of loud moans. He can''t believe his ear. He grits his teeth as he feels pain. He always wanted to have them. But he never has the guts to tell. Now he also understands how it feels like when the woman he like start to like and fuck others. ~scene change~ "Auntie I am coming," Arthur said to kyouka. "Cum inside, *hah* *hah* I want to feel the hot liquid inside me again," Kyouka Replied as she breath in between. Arthur take her back on the bed and laid her there and start to fuck her in a missionary position. Arthur thrust her harder and increase his speed more. After a minute he climaxes inside kyouka as he fills her womb. Kyouka again cum when she feels the hot liquid inside her womb. Arthur already controlled his sperm and he also use D ability as a red demonic love tattoo appeared on the top side of kyouka pussy. Arthur lean his body On kyouka as he lay on her. He kisses her lips. Kyouka also kisses him back as she enjoys the hot liquid inside her. ~scene change~ "Now everyone knows what we did," Kyouka said to Arthur as she comb his hair as Arthur suck her nipple. "So what. It''s only your daughter and retard." Arthur Replied. He then bite her nipple and said "besides they will Join us anyway." Kyouka pinch his ear and said "all of you are really have some weird fetish. The most Taboo one "incest fetish". Arthur gets up and again start to move his hips as he again starts another activity as he Replied "that is what I like the most." Arthur didn''t let her sleep until 5 am. Arthur only said, "it''s a nephew''s duty to fill an aunts body needs." Chapter 54 54: Bad day for Yuu-kun (1) The next morning kyouka wake up fast. She looks at the ceiling as she remembers about last night. Her face blush when she remembered it. ''I never knew that I can be this wild. But that was the best sex I ever had.'' She Thought as she look to her side. She saw her nephew sleeping peacefully. She smiled seeing him. ''Nobody can think a monster is hidden under this innocent face'' Kyouka thought as she touch her nephew''s face. She then kisses his forehead lightly and gets up from the bed slowly so that her nephew doesn''t wake up. She went to the bathroom to freshen up. When sitting for a pee, she saw a mark on top of her pussy. She touches it and smiles. Arthur told her that he is special when he and his female companion love each other and had sex then his lover will get this mark. ~scene change~ Kyouka didn''t wake up later than her daughter. So Koharu already made the breakfast. Yuki also wakes up after her. Yuki decides to wake up the love birds. So she runs to her mother room. She opens the door lightly and walks inside. She saw that only Arthur is sleeping on the bed. She heard a sound in the toilet and understood that her mom had already woken up. She walks towards Arthur and notices a tent on the blanket. She smirks and removes the blanket from Arthur slowly. Arthur morning dragon comes into her view. She sits on the edge of the bed lightly and holds Arthur dick in her hand. She takes out her tongue and starts licking his dick. After licking his dick head she takes it in her mouth and slowly starts to move her head. It was at this moment when kyouka also open the bathroom door. Yuki looks at her mother as she stops moving her head. Arthur dick is still inside her mouth. Kyouka also looks at her daughter with her nephew dick inside her mouth, naked. They both have stunned on their face. Yuki takes out Arthur dick from her mouth and smiles embarrassingly. Though she always acts open and blandly, kyouka is still her mother. Kyouka come to her daughter and pinch her ear as she said "at least wait until go out." Yuki looks at her mother in shock. She thought she will scold her but she can''t believe what she heard. "You are not angry?" Yuki ask. Kyouka rub her head and smile as she answer "Arthur already told me about your stunt yesterday. And I also know what you want. So if I stop you for too long you might do it with some tom Harry dick. But Arthur is a good boy also our relative so he is fine. But do it if you like him okay." Yuki nods her head lightly as she blushes. Kyouka then look at Arthur dick and said "finish what you start. I am getting late for my work." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This time Yuki didn''t shy anymore and started giving her cousin a blowjob in front of her mother. Kyouka smile and she wore her dress for the work. Arthur also wakes up before he is about to cum. He thought it''s kyouka and find out that it''s his cousin. And kyouka Just finish dressing up. Arthur looks at the daughter giving blow and mom watching and wearing clothes. His dick become even harder as he said "I am cuming." Both mother and daughter look at Arthur and smile. Arthur cum inside Yuki''s mouth. Yuki gulp down his cum. Kyouka comes to her daughter and pulls her up and kiss her mouth. They then share Arthur cum. Arthur looks at them in amusement. he doesn''t know what happens but like that, they are not arguing. After the kiss, they separate and Yuki said "breakfast ready come down." And walk outside first. In the hallway, she meets Yuu. She look at him casually and said "come down breakfast is ready." And go downstairs. Yuu seeing her face and a little white stain at the corner of her mouth understands what happened. He look at the door of his stepmother house and became pale. He instantly goes inside his room. He doesn''t have any mood for breakfast for now. Kyouka look at Arthur and said "come down fast" and kiss his forehead. She then walks out of her room. Arthur uses his vampire speed and gets ready in just a minute. He then walks out of the room and goes downstairs. Yuki and kyouka look at Arthur in shock. It''s like he uses magic and transforms. He is already fully prepared. They didn''t ask anything as they sit at the table to eat. "Where is Yuu?" Kyouka ask. Yuki look confused and said, "I saw him in the corridor and told him to come down for breakfast." Arthur said "maybe he wants to eat later or shy around me. Give him the time he will be fine." Kyouka and Koharu nod their head. After the breakfast kyouka said, "both of you, don''t lose your virginity before I come back home." Both of them blush to hear their mom. Arthur laugh and said "what? You want a show of your daughter losing virginity?" Kyouka smirks and said "why not? If I had the chance to see, then I want to take the chance." Arthur grabbed her boobs in front of her daughter and massage them a little and said: "then come back home earlier." This she blushes but didn''t remove Arthur hand and nods. ~scene change~ "yes, do it harder." Nami moans as she sex with Arthur like wild animals. Yumi her sister beside her kiss nami. Arthur did as she ask and fuck her harder. Arthur looks at her bouncing boobs and smile. They already have double D cup breasts. And he knows that in future they will be bigger than the G cup. Yuki and Koharu went to their school. Nami massages him that they didn''t go to school today. So he comes here and nami immediately jumps on him. He has been fucking them by shift for 3 hours now. After another ten minutes of hard fuck Arthur growls Arthur cum inside Nami and fill her up. He then carries her and sits on the couch with her on his lap and his dick inside her. Yumi also sits beside him and kiss him. When it comes to sex Nami and Yumi is always wild and they don''t calm down in an hour or two. With his current physique, they are a good match for him. If he doesn''t add the regenerate factor. Nami moves her head from Arthur''s shoulder and looks at her sister and Arthur kissing and ask "Arthur, what is the mark on our abdomen. It wasn''t there before. But after we had sex it appears." Yumi stop kissing and let him talk. Chapter 55 55: Bad day for Yuu-kun (2) Arthur look at nami in the eyes and smile as he said "it''s a very special mark." He put his hand over Yumi hips and pull him closer and hug both of them as he continued "I am very special. Not like normal Humans. When I have sex with someone and also I love the person and wanted to be with her, "Always and Forever" then this mark will appear on them. It''s proof that we are now connected by body and soul." He then look at them and said "as of how something magical can happen that''s for later. Now, do you mind that I mark you without asking?" Nami and Yumi both look at each other. They feel like they have eaten something very sweet. Both of them smile a very genuine sweet smile and kiss on both sides of his cheek. Both of them said together "I also want to be with you forever. I love you." They then kiss him on the lips. Arthur again became hard. Nami also feels his hard dick inside her. She smile and said, "you are hard again." Yumi said, "it''s my turn." And change her position with Nami. ~scene change~ After the dinner kyouka, Yuki and Koharu with Arthur went to the hall room and start watching TV. Yuu didn''t want to watch anything. He went to his room to sleep. Yuki said "mom?" Kyouka understands her daughter she shake her head and said "let''s go to my room." Yuki smile and pull Arthur as she said "let''s go to moms room dad." Kyouka blushed at her daughter calling her cousin, dad. Arthur slap her butt and said "you have some hot kinks. But I am not a dad but stepdad." Yuki laugh and said "same, daddy" Koharu also blush with her mother. ~scene change~ "Who you want to eat first daddy?" Yuki said as she take off her clothes. Kyouka helps her eldest daughter with her clothes. Arthur pull Yuki and said, "let''s help my stepdaughter first." He kisses her and pushes her on the bed. Arthur spread her leg and start licking her pussy. Yuki moan and said, "dad your mouth is the best." Kyouka heard her daughter and look her weirdly. Koharu is also naked now. Kyouka grab her daughter''s breast and said "you have developed well in this area." After Arthur thinks that she is wet enough and ready he stops licking Yuki. Yuki look at Arthur and saw that he is setting his dick on her vagina. She saw that her mother and sister is also looking at her. She felt hot seeing that they are watching. Arthur set his dick and said, "are you ready?" Yuki look at his mother and said "mom, dad is gonna take my virginity." Kyouka smile at her daughter. Yuki the look at Arthur and said "come Arthur makes me your." Arthur nods and pushes his dick head inside. "Uh," Yuki said as she fell his fat dick going inside. Arthur stops feeling a resistance inside her pussy. He looks at Yuki as she also looks back. She nods at him. Arthur pushes his dick inside with thrush as he tears her hymen. Yuki Yelp as she fell pain inside her as her eyes become moist. Arthur kisses her lips to ease her pain. After a minute Yuki said, "you can move". Arthur then slowly start moving his hips in and out. He increases his speed with time. In just a minute he starts fucking her roughly. Yuki also didn''t hold back her moans. They don''t know if their neighbours heard them or not. Yuki also keeps saying "fuck me harder daddy." Kyouka and Koharu also sit on the couch as they masturbate. They only look at each other only once and didn''t look again. They use their finger as they rub their pussy lips and watch their daughter/sister fucking their Cousin/dad/nephew/husband. After ten minutes of sex, Arthur cum inside Yuki and use both sperm control and D ability. A red love mark appears on her abdomen. Kyouka notice this time clearly. She smiles seeing this. But Koharu didn''t see anything. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a while, Arthur takes out his dick from inside of her. As white liquid start to pour out from her. Yuki lay on the bed and take a heavy breath. She finally understands the pleasure of sex. Arthur looks at the laying Yuki and then shift his eyes to the other duo. Their eyes meet. Arthur walks to them and moves his hand toward Koharu. Koharu smiles and holds Arthur hand with her. Chapter 56 56: Bad day for Yuu-kun (3) Arthur lay Koharu on the bed beside Yuki and suck her lips. Her breast is very soft like Sophia. He massages it and makes different shapes with it. He stops sucking her lips and lower his head towards her neck. He kisses her lick her neck and bites her. No, he didn''t bite like a vampire. Only a love bite. He lowers his hand rub her stomach and continue to lower his hand down. He touch her pussy and saw that she is already very wet. Arthur lick his finger as he test her cum and said "you taste sweet." Koharu blush when she heard him. Arthur then moves and sit between her leg. He pull her hips up and set his dick on her wet pussy. His dick is already slippery with his and Yuki''s cum. Koharu look at Arthur and said, "do it slowly." Arthur nods and pushes his dick head inside her. "Uh," koharu moan. Arthur push his dick slowly inside and fell a resistance. He pushes his dick a little harder as he tears her hymen. Blood comes out with it. Koharu close her eyes as she fell into the pain. Kyouka smile. Finally, both of her daughters lose their virginity and not with someone they will regret in future. She leans against the couch and watches Arthur and her daughter. Koharu open her eyes and told Arthur "move slowly." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur starts to move slowly as he moves his hips in and out. He didn''t go rough with her. It seems she likes slow sex. So he moves at a small pace and fuck her. Kyouka gets up from the couch and comes to the bed. She lay between her daughters and rub Yuki and Koharu breasts. Yuki looks at her mother and she also grabs her boobs and rubs it. Arthur changes the position and picks her up. He then lays Koharu on top of her mother, facing kyouka. He then again insert his dick inside Koharu and fuck her as she faces her mom''s face. Kyouka kisses her daughter lips as her nephew fuck her daughter. Yuki also comes and join her sister and mother in the kiss. Arthur suddenly takes out his dick and push it inside kyouka with one thrust. Kyouka yelp feeling his dick. She looks at Arthur as he smirks. He then starts fucking her hard. Kyouka also moan as she fell his dick inside her. This time she didn''t hold back and moan freely. Arthur fuck mother and daughter duo for 30 minutes as he changes pussy one by one. When he was about to cum he thrust his dick harder inside Koharu and cum inside her as he use his ability. ~scene change~ These two nights become the worst night of Yuu life. Last night he heard Kyouka moans. He understands that Arthur is having sex with her. He felt pain but he only lay on his bed as he was hard her moaning and enjoying. But tonight it becomes worse. Tonight he heard all the women of the house moaning. He doesn''t want to believe his ears. He thought this is a nightmare so he pinch himself. But when he feel the pain he understood that this is not a dream but reality. He feels like his world is changing. He feels very sad and pain in his heart. But he didn''t go there and stop him. He is afraid of Arthur. He feels like he is on an ice block when he is in front of Arthur. Besides the hard that he is also very rich and powerful. So he just lay there and put a pillow on his head as he close his eyes. ~scene change~ Kyouka is laying on Arthur with both of her daughters on both sides of Arthur. All of them are naked. Yuki ask "so you mark Nami and Yumi too?" Arthur nods and said, "why you don''t like them?" Yuki roll her eyes and said "it doesn''t matter to me how many girls you have as long as you love me. Besides Nami and Yumi are good-hearted girls. I like them very much." Koharu also nods and agreed with her sister. Kyouka look at Arthur and said, "what will Yuu think now that all of us have sex with him at the same time?" Yuki look at her mother and said "we already taken care of him until now. He isn''t a child anymore. He should now also take care of himself and find another place. I hate it when he looks at me with his creepy eyes." Koharu also nods her head and said "yes, I also notice his looking at me strangely." Kyouka did say anything as she knows that Yuu unusual behaviour. She was angry and was about to talk with him the day Arthur come. But she forgets it when she meets her nephew for a long time. Arthur smile and said "don''t worry, he can work in my company. He will have enough money to live his life in another house." He look at kyouka and said, "just tell him about this and see if he agreed." Kyouka nods and said "okay, I will talk to him tomorrow morning. He then remembered something and said, "aunt I need a branch manager in Japan so why don''t you leave your current job and work in my company." Kyouka looks hesitant as she doesn''t want to seem like she use her body for this job. Arthur read her mind and look at kyouka seriously "didn''t I say that I will never think bad about you. Besides, it''s my proposal. And you are my auntie not just any woman out there." Kyouka relaxed and smile. She then said, "okay I will resign from my current job and work in your company." Chapter 57 57: 15 days The next day kyouka talk with Yuu and told him about the offer Arthur give him. Though he didn''t want to take the offer he still takes it as he knows that staying here will be more painful for him. He actually feels thankful for the offer. He doesn''t really have any relationship with any of them except him being their stepfamily. But Arthur still gives him a job offer. He knows it''s not easy to get a job in Ashleigh. Of course, Arthur would help him. Though Arthur feels angry about him but he knows that he was also a victim in the stories. He just doesn''t like his easygoing style. So he gives him this job so that he can at least live well and also so that he leaves the house. Kyouka also submits her resignation letter to the company. Arthur decides to go to the school of the twins with them. They said they want to show off him to their friends. Arthur Agreed as it''s not hard for him. So he drives to their school with them. They were also shocked when they heard that he is the owner of Ashleigh company. Twin sisters are very popular in the school for their beauties. So when they hard that they have a boyfriend and both of them dating the same guy, they feel shocked, pain and sad. Some tried to make things difficult for him. They invited him to play football. Arthur accepted and nailed the game. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Things were different for girls they became his fan the moment they look at him. And seeing him scoring one after another they start shouting like a wild beast. After the game, Arthur takes the twins shopping. They buy many different outfits for sex. Like nurses, doctors, devils, angels and a lot. ~scene change ~ "Your dick is the best daddy," Yuki said as she ride Arthur. "Your mouth is best to my nephew," kyouka said as she moaned and let her nephew suck her pussy. Nami and Yumi both lick Arthur nipple from both sides. Koharu licks his balls as her she looks at her cousin dick going in and out of her sister. ~scene change~ "How about anal sex, auntie?" Arthur asks his aunt. Nami, Yuki Yumi and Koharu look at Kyouka. Kyouka said "I never tried it before. Let''s do this." Arthur then said "okay then I will take your anal virginity. But you need to loosen up your ass. Or else my dick won''t go inside." Kyouka nods as he agreed. ~scene change~ They buy some anal sex toys for kyouka. So that she can lose her ass. Arthur use a small one for the first and decide to increase the size in time. ~scene change~ All of them eat the food on the table naked. Yesterday Yuu left the house for his new apartment. So there is no one to see. Nami and Yuki are under the table and suck his dick. Kyouka Koharu and Yumi are eating the food and ignore the two horny girls down. Arthur eats his food and presses a button on a remote as everyone Yelp. They look at Arthur who continues to eat as if didn''t notice their look. He just turned on the vibrator that is inside everyone pussy and kyouka''s pussy and ass both holes. ~scene change~ "Arthur goes slow," Kyouka said as Arthur push his dick inside her asshole. He finds a lotion in the system that can be used for anal sex. I use this then they won''t feel pain and the dick will go easily. Arthur push all of his dick inside kyouka ass as he fell how tight is her ass. Kyouka takes out her tongue as she is droll when she fell his big fat hard dick inside her ass. She didn''t feel any pain because of the lotion. She only feels pleasure. Arthur then starts fucking her ass like he got another toy to play with. ~scene change~ "I am thirsty," Arthur said. He is watching TV with 5 beautiful naked women. One of them is sucking his dick. Kyouka look at Arthur and asked, "from whom do you want to drink this time?" Arthur said, "all of you give a cup each." They laugh hearing him. Koharu get up and went to the kitchen as she bring five teacups and put them on the tea table. Kyouka gets up and walks to the tea table. She starts to squeeze her breast as milk start to come out of her breast. Arthur''s dick hardens as nami feel it. Kyouka squeezes both breasts as she filled the cup. Then Koharu walks and does the same as her mom. After That Yuki also did the same. Then Yumi feels another cup. Nami went last as she filled the last cup with her breast milk. Arthur drinks all the cups one by one as he enjoys their breast milk. Yesterday he find this pill in the system shop when he was checking the daily necessities. This pill is also very cheap only 5 points each. But one can eat this once a weak. So he bought 5 for them. "Where did you get this pervert pill," Kyouka ask her nephew. He replied as he drink the milk "a famous medicine doctor made this. And coincidentally I got my hand on this pill." He didn''t lie nor tell the truth. Truly someone made this and he coincidentally sees them in the shop. ~scene change~ "Arthur, I am cuming again," Yumi said to Arthur who is fucking her pussy as she cum. "Me too" Koharu also cum in his mouth. Arthur drinks her cum. Kyouka, Yuki and nami drink tea as they watch them. Thu has been having sex for 15 days now. None of them goes to work or school. They only take a break during Sleeping, eating or toilet. Arthur buys a special device that cleans the air in the house. Or else the whole house would have filled with smells of sex. They didn''t leave a corner of the house they haven''t had sex. Specially Nami and Yumi continue to have sex with him. If no one having sex or they are tired they come and start doing it. Luckily Arthur has instant regeneration and is also physically very strong. Or else he would have mummified by now. Nami never let his dick relax. She even sleeps with his dick inside her. Chapter 58 58: Tour and revenge (1) The day finally comes, for what Arthur has been waiting for. ''Just wait, I am coming for you'' Arthur look at the sky from the window and thought. His eyes suddenly turned red as it glows. The moon in the sky suddenly turns red a little. As it was midnight very few notice this. Many take a picture of the glass moon as they thought or discussion about the sudden changes of moon colour. Arthur calms himself down and looks in the room. Kyouka, Yuki and Koharu are sleeping peacefully with a smile on their face. Must be dreaming something good. Nami also just slept with a Cum filled pussy and Arthur dick inside of her. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yumi is still awake as she lay on her sideline and comb Arthur''s hair. Arthur''s face is facing her breast. She suddenly asks "what are you thinking?" Arthur Replied as he rub Nami''s back "I need to punish some evildoers. And thinking how should I punish them." He then moves his head and sucks her nipple as he said: "but let me suck these tites for now." Yumi smile as she also close her eyes for sleep and let Arthur suck her nipples. ~scene change~ "Let''s go for a tour outside," Arthur said at the dining table as he eat food. Nami ask "where do you want to go?" Arthur said, "let''s go this hot spring." As he showed them his phone. Koharu said, "okay, when do you want to go?" Arthur smile "let''s move out after breakfast." Yumi smiled and said, "sudden plan is good." Arthur look down at the table and ask "how about you?" Kyouka stop sucking Arthur and said "fine with anything you do." Yuki also stop sucking his ball and said "me too." Arthur smile and said, "then this is your reward for serving me so long." And cum inside kyouka mouth. She shares her nephews cum with her daughter as they kiss. ~scene change~ Nami is wearing a blue T-shirt and black jeans Yumi is wearing a purple T-shirt and black jeans Yuki is wearing a black T-shirt and shorts Koharu is wearing a green sleeveless one-piece with white jeans jackets Kyouka is wearing a T-shirt and skirt. Arthur decides to wear a white shirt and black pants. They went into the car. Yumi and Koharu are at the back. Nami and Yuki are in the middle. Kyouka sits at the front with Arthur in the driving seat. "Here we go," Arthur said all girls behind shouted "yeah" kyouka only smile at the kids. ~scene change~ As they live in the town everyone looks out with a smile. It''s been a long since they come out of the town for a tour. Arthur also turns on the music. He plays some soft relaxing music. ~scene change~ "Welcome to our hotel." A receptionist said to Arthur and the girls with a smile. Arthur remembers her. She was also with that plan. Arthur then use telepathy and read her mind. Arthur faces immediately darken. She was the one who gives the information of the beautiful customers to their rich clients. She is also the one who set up everything for their customer. Arthur looks at her and gives a dark smile. He also found out that those three fucker will come tonight. Arthur booked the biggest room for them. He told everyone to wait in front of the car. Arthur waits there until they leave to get their luggage. When they left his smile stopped. He turns and look at the receptionist and compel her "inform me when those fucker come tonight without telling them. Also from now on, you will always feel painful itchy in your pussy for five minutes every hour. You will never like any man or woman. You will only have sex with animals. You will leave this job after tomorrow and work in an old age home. You will eat their shit every day. You will know what you are doing is disgusting but you will still do it. This is a punishment for the sin you did with your previous customer. You will also never be able to share this as anything related to this will never leave your mouth." After Arthur stop compelling her the girl also come out of her trance as she looks at Arthur in utter horror. She falls to the ground as she asks "who are you?" Arthur didn''t answer her. He left the hall and go outside to help his girls. "What did you like that receptionist?" Yuki asks as she smirks. Arthur look at her as he made a disgusted face and said "of course not." He then went into the car and take the luggage. As they will stay only for three days they didn''t pack many clothes. "Let''s go," Arthur said as he go into the hotel with all five beauties. Chapter 59 59: Tour and revenge (2) "We have attached a hot spring bath," Yuki said. The moment they come into the room they start checking out. Arthur put the luggage on the floor and also go outside. He saw the bath and smile. It''s an open bath. But there is a wall around it. It''s a natural hot spring. They still have 3 hours before the sunset so they decided to visit the local area. So without wasting any time they left the luggage in the room and go out. Arthur and others walk around the road and visit the nearest markets. This place is pretty far from the city. And also a tourist place. Every tourist who comes to tour stops on their way a sec or two as they look at Arthur and his woman''s. All these girls are great beauties and he himself an otherworldly handsome. But they ignored this as they were already familiar with this kind of scene. Arthur and his girls try many kinds of local streets foods. Well someone with a background like Arthur may never try this but as a reincarnated from not so rich family, he is familiar with street food. These are even his favourite. Everyone smile seeing this. They all know that even though he is rich he is not arrogant or disgusted by this type of thing. He is proud full, also narcissistic also childish sometimes (they don''t know his cruel side as only his real family knows that) but he never acted arrogantly to anyone. He always talks with a smile. Arthur tries a spicy dish which makes his cheek red as little tears come at the corner of his eyes. But what the funny thing is all the female customers even the shop owner wife start to curse the shop owner. He looks at Arthur and his customer also his wife as he feels like crying "what did I do wrong? It is a spicy food shop." Nami and Yuki laugh seeing the shop owner. Yumi and Koharu give Arthur some water to drink. Kyouka shakes her head "my nephew is also a drama queen." She knows Arthur did this to make things funny. After the drama Arthur and his girls buy some local accessories, they also buy some Oni masks and told Arthur to wear this. He did as they told. He looks good in the musk. Before the sunset, they left the market. They want to take shower in the hot spring before dinner. ~scene change~ "Haaaaaa" "so good." They said as they get inside the bath. The water reaches their chest. Arthur looks at them and smile. Suddenly he notices something. He look at Nami and Yumi breasts and saw that they are floating in the water. Arthur pokes their boobs and pushes them down. They go down with his push. But as he released them they float again. "How can they float?" Kyouka Replied "because they are gigantic, maybe." Nami smirks and said "what? You feel excited?" Arthur took his hand inside the water and put his finger inside Nami''s pussy and said "who is the one who always feels horny?" "Ahh" Nami hold Arthur''s hand and push his finger more inside as she said "If you know then fuck me now. I haven''t had sex With you for 16 hours hours. And I need you inside me like now." Kyouka look at Nami and said "for a 16 years old, you are always horny. Lucky for you that my nephew can continue for days and he won''t sweat himself." Nami enjoys Arthur hand as she replies "yes, and that''s the part what I like the most about him." Kyouka suddenly smirks and she gets up. She put his leg on both sides and sit on Arthur. She set his dick in her pussy and sit down. As she said, "then you have to wait." And she starts to move up and down as the water moved with her movement. Koharu looks at her mother and complains "mom, you are no less than Nami." Kyouka look at Koharu and asked, "what did you just say, girl." Koharu looks down seeing her mother eyes. Arthur grabbed her butt and put on finger inside as kyouka moaned. She blush and said, "at least I don''t sleep with his dick inside of me."Yuki rolled her eyes and said, "that''s because none of us can keep up like Nami and Yumi." She kisses Yumi and fingers her pussy. After they enjoy the bath for 2 hours with only 10 minutes inside and rest of the besides, under the moon. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ~scene change~ "Thanks for the food." All of them said. The food isn''t drug-like original. He check before. Besides, the original culprit by now must have done something with a dog or pig. All of them wear kimonos for the night and enjoy the food. ~scene change~ "Sir, they are here." Said the receptionist with a shaky voice. She tries to say about him to many people but nothing come out of her mouth. She also couldn''t warn her customers. Instead, she comes here to inform Arthur even though she doesn''t want to. What''s worse every hour for five minutes she feels unbearable itchy inside her pussy. Just before coming here, she was having sex with her dog. She even sucks his dick. She vomited during that but she couldn''t stop herself. Tears fall from her eyes as she fuck by her dog. She wants to ask for forgiveness. But she also can''t ask for that from him. Arthur hears her voice out of the door. All of them wear playing card games. So Arthur said "wait here, I will be back in a few minutes. Continue to play." They didn''t ask where he is going. They then continue to play the game as Arthur leave the room. Outside he saw the receptionist. She looks pale and also terrified. She knows that she is suffering. But Arthur didn''t care. She has already destroyed many families. He wants to kill her. But he didn''t. Because letting her live and suffer will be the best option. "You will never try to commit suicide." Arthur compels her again as he forget about this part before. The woman now looks at Arthur blankly. It''s like she lost her soul. She stands there without moving. Arthur left her there as he already knows where they are by using telepathy. Chapter 60 60: Tour and revenge (3) "I heard five beautiful girls come to this hotel this time." Said a playboy 1 "Yeah, did you contact our link here?" Ask playboy 2 "Yes, I did. But she didn''t reply yet." Said playboy 1 "Drink up, she will be here soon. All she wants is money." Said playboy three. All of them drink beer as they discussed how to break this new woman''s mind. What they don''t know is their worst nightmare is coming for them. ~scene change~ Arthur comes in front of the room where those three fucker is staying. He didn''t knock. As he doesn''t need to. He use telekinesis and open the by breaking the lock. He walks inside the room. He saw three docks are drinking and laughing. When he comes inside the one facing the door notice him. He frowned and said "who fuck are you? You come inside without knock..." Arthur grabbed his mouth with telekinesis. He doesn''t want to hear their blabbering. That man makes a growling sound as he can''t talk. The other two also look back when they saw their friend shouting. Arthur uses gravity and pushes all of them down to the floor. They look at Arthur in horror. "What is this? Why can''t I move.?" Another one said, "are you the one doing this?" Another reply "do you know who we are?" Arthur comes in front of him in a flash and hit his face. "Know you? I don''t need to know about some insects." He kicks the other on the stomach and steps on the other chest. After that, he starts to beat them like no tomorrow. He controls his power. He doesn''t want to kill them with just a single punch. Arthur takes out a stick from his inventory and starts beating them at the back of their feet. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He stops after 30 minutes. He was getting fun beating them. He feel unimaginable happiness when he did that. They can''t make a sound as Arthur stop their mouth with telekinesis. All they do is growl as their tears and snot fill their face mixed with blood. Arthur then stops and face all of them towards him. "From now on you will never go after female. You will only fuck each other. Every time you fuck each other you will feel unimaginable pain in your ass. But you will not stop. You will feel disgusted by this but you will still continue to do. You will feel pain in your dick and ass every time you see a woman. You will never try to talk about this to anyone. We will never try to commit suicide. You will remember everything about this. After you heal you will confess about your sin in front of the media. You will gang bang your father as they never stop you." Arthur look at them and left them in the room. He comes out and smiles. He felt some heavyweight lift of his body. He now wishes that he can return to his homeworld and do the same to the author. He take a breath and left the corridor. ~scene change~ Everyone heard the ambulance serene when Arthur come back to the room. But they didn''t care as it isn''t anything related to them. They again start to play the game. Today they decided to sleep as they will wake up early the next morning. They want to go mountain climbing as they heard it''s a good place. Arthur said he want one sex with kyouka before he go to sleep. He wants to forget about those fucker. And it all happened with the Tachibana household. So he wants to fuck kyouka. This time he sexes with kyouka with very passion. Even all four wants to do with him. After cum inside her and said "you will never suffer, and will always be mine and mine alone." As he kisses her. Kyouka feels very sweet as she also loves him. She hugged him tightly as she lay on the bed. Everyone smile, they don''t know what happened. But they also love him. So they hugged him too and said "I love you too." Arthur smile and said "of course, I love all of you. I have a gift for all of you after we go back home." They ask "what gift?" Arthur said, "that''s a surprise". Chapter 61 61: Gifts "Wow, the scenery is really beautiful," Koharu said and everyone agreed with her. They are now on top of a mountain. They look at the far and this scene makes them happy. All they can see is a green and clear sky with clouds floating. Arthur also likes the scene bee much. He also decides to go on hiking after return back to the original world. He already misses his family very much. ~scene change~ "Arthur turns on the music," Yumi said. They are returning to their home. They have stayed here, 2 more days than they originally planned. The sex is only in the night even though Nami feel bad about that, as they also want to tour around. ~scene change~ "Home sweet home" Yuki said as she run into the house. Arthur takes all the bags inside the house. They shop many local kinds of stuff, like sweets, accessories and some clothes. Everyone takes a shower as Arthur decides to cook for everyone. So he wears the apron and walk to the kitchen and start cooking for everyone. The smell of the food brings everyone down faster. They want to eat the smell itself. Kyouka said "I didn''t know you can cook so good. I can''t wait to eat your food." None of them wears any clothes. They didn''t have time also they don''t want to. They have done so much together now being naked isn''t anything. Arthur gives each of them a pill and glass. They smile and take the pill and glass from his hand. He didn''t say anything but everyone understands what he wants. They eat the pill and wait for five minutes. After that, they squeeze their bread and milk start to come out. They start to milk themselves and fill the glass. It takes them 10 minutes to completely fill the glass. All of them give the glass to Arthur. Arthur takes it and starts to make a strawberry milkshake using that. Kyouka come to him and said "if you like breast milk so much why don''t you impregnate us. Coz that test a lot better than this one." Everyone also looks at Arthur. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur look at her and said "I will do that, not once but many times. But you have to wait for that." Kyouka look sad and said "I am already old. If you wait more I won''t be able to procreate." Arthur hug her hips and smile "You don''t have to worry about that. You will understand after the dinner." Kyouka also wants to know what he meant by not worrying. But decides to wait for the dinner. ~scene change~ "Thanks for the food." Everyone said as they start to eat. They also understand what a foodgasm is. Nami really cum as she eats the food. But she didn''t stop and continued to eat constantly with others. Arthur use his napkin and clean her pussy. ''Normal people during eating clean babies mouth, but here I am cleaning a girls pussy.'' He smiled as he thought. The battle continued until the food finished. ~scene change~ Everyone sits on the couch around Arthur with kyouka sitting on his lap. He then told them about him being supernatural. He also told them he is a vampire and he also wants to turn them. Everyone listens to him in shock. "Are you joking Arthur?" Koharu ask. Arthur then changes his eyes and teeth in front of them. They didn''t afraid of him. Because of the mark, they can feel some of his intentions and moods. That is also why they know when he is happy or sad or angry. Nami is the first to say "that means we can be a vampire from those fictional characters." Arthur nods his head. Yumi said "then wouldn''t it makes us unable to go under the sun? But wait, then how can you go under the sun or eat garlic?" Arthur laugh and said "don''t believe everything in the fiction. Garlic doesn''t hurt us. As for I am being able to go under the sun is because I am not any Norma vampire. And you guys will also don''t have to suffer from that." He then look at kyouka and said "by this, you will be immortal and can have as many babies as you want." He then told them what kind of abilities and power they will get. Nami jump in a smile. Who wouldn''t if you knew that you can have superpowers and also can become vampire-like fictional characters? Everyone will be excited about this. Nami immediately smile and said, "Turn me now, Please." Everyone else also excitedly agreed. Arthur then bites everyone one by one and lay them on the bed. He also bought 5 packs of blood for them. And open the notifications bar he stops. Chapter 62 62: Notifications, departure [congratulation! You have earned an A grade lottery for taking underage virginity] [congratulation! You have earned an A grade lottery for taking underage virginity] [congratulation! You have earned S grade lottery for starting a relationship with your aunt] [congratulation! You have earned a C grade lottery for starting a relationship with your cousin] [congratulation! You have earned a B grade lottery for taking your cousin''s virginity] [congratulation! You have earned a C grade lottery for starting a relationship with your cousins] [congratulation! You have earned B grade lottery for taking the virginity of your cousins] [congratulation! You have earned an A grade lottery for taking your aunt anal virginity] [congratulation! You have earned 30,850 points] Arthur looks at the notifications and smiles. He has earned a lot this time. He then opens his status [Status Name: Arthur Ashleigh Bloodline: Primordial Vampire Job: Shadow Monarch HP: ? Physiques: 10,036 O. Energy: ? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Ability: Fast Growth, harmless sex, Sperm Control, The D., Take over, Gravity Manipulation, Dark energy control, instant regeneration, Charm, compulsion, Telekinesis, Telepathy, shapeshift, blood suck, The bite, Shadow saves, Shadow exchange, Monarchs Domain. . ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª S.P.: 31,225 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Shadow: 0/? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Lottery: 2x S, 3x A, 2x B, C ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ] He look at the status and saw this his physique power increase by 20. He also has lots of points now. And he also has a lot of lotteries. "Lily, how did my physical power increase?" Asked Arthur. he remembered that after coming to this world he never trained. [as a Primordial Vampire the longer you live the more powerful you become] Arthur didn''t care much. As with his fast growth he can become stronger even faster as long as he trains. He decides to spin once and see if he get anything good. He opens the lottery section of the system and select the C grade lottery and spin the roulette. [congratulation! You have won the used panty of Shen Xi.] Arthur looks at the notifications speechlessly. "Who the fuck is Shen Xi. And why did I get her used panty." [Shen xi is the most beautiful woman in Against the god novel. She is the fake wife of Dragon god] Arthur finally remembered that he had read this novel a long time ago. He stop reading after that fuckterd Yun chi went to the realm of god. He hates that fucker for raping and leaving chu Yuechen. That fucker is even late than the police. He always comes after something happened to his woman''s. Arthur open the inventory and saw a white panty. He take it out and a very pleasant smell hit his nose. ''No wonder she is universal class beauties. Even her used panty smell so nice.'' Arthur Thought. He then carefully keep it in the inventory. As if it is a great treasure. #Author is sure that even if he gets the heavenly treasures, he won''t keep them with this much care. Arthur then closes the lottery and decides to roll it when he returns to his world. He then takes out his smartphone which is the smartphone he got from the lottery and start to surf. After he get it he made it his permanent device. He also connected Heimdall with it. He doesn''t have any gods number in it. As he didn''t get it from the god himself. ~scene change~ One by one everyone wakes up from their sleep. They have completely turned into vampires now. They look at Arthur and smile. They can feel a strong connection with Arthur. Arthur then give them a blood bag and told them to drink. All of their beauty is now top class in the world. Arthur stop the time for Yuki and Koharu. Kyouka also looks a little younger than before. But he let the twins grow until they become the milf from the original. Their milf body is actually the perfect body for them. That time they will have bigger boobs than Susan. Also, they will have a very strong sex appeal. ~scene change~ S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur then shows them their abilities and how to control them. He also warned them about their physical strength. And told them to train until they can completely control it. ~scene change~ The next day he take Kyouka to the Japan branch of his company and make her the manager. He already has all the information about the company by Heimdall. It is related to cars and the current technologies of the world. He come here once before. He takes kyouka to her cabin and fuck her on the office table, chair and couch to make it memorable for her. ~scene change~ Arthur fuck the girls 7 days straight. As they are vampires now. They can go without any sleep for months. Also with their current physique, they can keep with Arthur a little better. Nami and kyouka like this part the most. Arthur also buys both of the houses to make a new one in the place for everyone. It takes them only a month to complete it. Nami and Yumi now live with the Tachibana family. Their house is also now the best in the town. ~scene change~ Arthur is alone at home. Nami, Yumi, Yuki and Koharu also start to go to school as they missed much class. Kyouka also starts to go to the office regularly. With her strict personality, the company start to run in good condition. So everyone left for their work or class leaving only Arthur. Nami wanted to stay but Arthur told her to continue her studies. He sends everyone and decides to go back to his world. He sends everyone so that he has enough time to prepare the next time he comes. As time will stop this world. They won''t know that he left the world. "Lily, how can I return?" Arthur asks his system. [You just have to think about returning] Arthur nods his head and thinks about returning to his homeworld and a portal opens in the void. Arthur smiles and walks into the portal. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A/N: any suggestions for the lottery. Not too op like reality manipulation or something similar. This will stun the story. I don''t want to finish the story so fast. Thank you ???? Chapter 63 63: Home sweet home A portal is opened in the void of a paused world. No one knows that the world stop in time except one person. The culprit of the work. The culprit comes out of the portal. He is a silver-haired boy with blue eyes and a very handsome face. He look around and smiled as he said "home sweet home." It''s none other than our mc, Arthur Ashleigh. Arthur looked around and saw that he appeared exactly at the same place he left. He look at the wall and saw that the clock on it again start to tick. He take out his phone and saw that it''s the exact day and time he left this world. He finally relax his body. He then vanished from his place. ~story of Venessa~ Venessa is sitting in front of the mirror and rubbing her belly with a smile on her face. She is very excited about her pregnancy this time. It''s not like she wasn''t excited during her other child''s birth but this time it''s different. Her family wasn''t rich like Ashleigh but was still a very prominent family. She was the only child of her family. Everyone like her too. When her husband Uther proposed marriage to her family everyone agreed. She also didn''t have anyone she like at that time so she also agreed to marry him. Her husband was a very good person. He never misbehaves with her or anyone. She also likes him after they spend months and years. But things change when she gives birth to a boy. She didn''t know why but she like him most. Even more than everyone. She thought it''s what a mother should feel. As time passes her motherly love for him increases and everyone knows that she loves her son the most. But everything starts to change after her husband died. Even before his death, she knows about her daughter''s feelings for their brother. Though it was well hidden, she is their mother how can she not notice. When her husband died and they also start to grow more there feeling become visible. She feels jealous of her daughters. She didn''t know why she feel this or she didn''t want to know as that was something a great Taboo. But how can she control her heart? God gives them control over everything but he didn''t give them control over their hearts. She knows very clearly that she actually falls in love with her son. Then things progress as the audience read before. When she gets pregnant by her son she feels a little special. This child in her womb is from someone she truly loves for the first time in her life. Moreover, she knows him since birth. She knows all of his good habits and bad habits. What he likes and dislikes. What makes him happy, sad or angry. He is her son, Arthur. So whenever she looks at her belly her heart unconsciously feel very sweet. As she was thinking all of this the door of her room open. She looks in the mirror to look at her back who is it that comes without asking. She saw that it''s her son. ~story end~ Arthur heard her inner voice clearly when he was coming here. He stops in his tracks as he comes here slowly with a smile on his face. He open the door and saw his mother sitting in front of the mirror and looking at him through the mirror. Seeing him she turned around and give him a very beautiful smile. Arthur walks to her and sits in front of her on his knees. He looks up at her eyes from his sitting position and holds her both hands. He kissed her lips and said, "I also love you, mom." He then touches her belly and rubs it. It''s been only 8 days since her pregnancy so there isn''t any difference. Arthur lowers his head and kisses her belly. Venessa touches her sons head and smile. Arthur then stands up and pull her up and carry her in a princess carry. He walk to the bed and lay her down. He also lay beside her and hug her closely. She also hugged her son and asked "why didn''t you go to college?" Arthur snuggles his face in her chest and said "I missed you. It''s been so long since I haven''t met you." Venessa look confusedly and said, "We just had our breakfast together." Arthur then starts to tell her about his journey to another world. He said he gain another ability that allow him to travel other worlds. And the time stops when he left the world. So he spends like 2 months in that world but not even a second pass here. Venessa heard his story in bewilderment and shockingly. She didn''t know that he has got such a powerful ability. When she heard that she now has a sister two new nieces. He even gets 2 new busty girlfriends. She laughed when she heard him milk every one of them. "Now you made a sibling for me in another world but also fuck her and her daughter. Do you want to make an incest harem?" Venessa asks her son jokingly. Arthur look at her in a thinking position and said "that is the plan actually. By doing that I don''t have to worry about the well being of my sisters and aunties." Venessa smirks and said, "what about your daughter?" Arthur said, "they can think about it after my death." Venessa rolled her eyes and said, "but you are immortal." Arthur smiled and said "exactly." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He then pulls up her sleeveless T-shirt and her beautiful breast come into his view. He then starts to lick and suck her nipple with a very happy expression. Venessa comb her son''s hair and said "wait 5 more months, you can have what you want." And hug her sons with her free hand. Chapter 64 64: Maids duties Arthur and Venessa lay on the bed for an hour as they cuddle each other. Venessa finally said, "didn''t you say that you will help your classmates in club activities?" Arthur almost forget about this if Venessa didn''t remind him. He get up and kissed her on the lips and said "thanks for reminding me. I will go then." "Help Susan on your way," Venessa said to Arthur. After getting the telepathy they didn''t have full control over it yet. So they heard a lot of everyone inner thoughts. But she knows Susan for all of her life in this family. She is very diligent in her work. And handle everything with care. Because of her work, she is also promoted to head maid. She never misses any of her duties in all these years of her working here. She is also the closest person in the family after they themselves. But she is a woman too. Seeing everyone doing many things in the open turned her too. But as a dutiful maid, she never made any kind of move towards Arthur. Where most can''t control when they see Arthur she was a farm in her work. Though she also like him she never showed it. With her figure, anyone will go after her if she just wanted to. But she truly is a born for a maid. So she decides to at least let her release some of her steam. And with her son''s stamina even if all the women in the house battle together they won''t be able to win. So it''s two birds with one stone. Arthur nodded his head and agreed with her. ~scene change~ As he gets off his mother room Arthur go downstairs. He saw Susan is standing at the side of the stairs with a strict face. Susan notice Arthur and her face also returned to normal as that''s how a mid should meet her master. Arthur look at Susan and said, "aunt Susan, come up." As he again starts to go up. Susan nods her head and starts to follow Arthur. They come in front of his room as he go inside and Susan followed him. Arthur turned around and hold Susan hand lightly and said "do you want to release again?" A red mark appears on her face as her tranquillity broke. She look down and said, "you don''t have to do that for me, master." Arthur lift her chin and said "aunt, you and Lisa are like family. I have known you since birth. So don''t hesitate to say anything." He pull her into a hug as her giant breast hit his stomach as he is taller than her and kiss her on the lips. Susan was shocked at first. She didn''t know what to do. After a while, she decided to do as she want, as her master take the initiative first. She hugs him tighter and wrap her tongue around her master tongue and start a hot kiss. She doesn''t know much about the sex as she dedicated her life to her profession. Besides her husband was an alcoholic. So when they need to have sex he just directly put his dick inside. Arthur pulls up and takes off her dress in one swipe. Her gigantic breast wearing a black bra comes into his view. The bra is a little tighter as her boobs want to break free of it. Susan saw Arthur look at her breast and said "you must be feeling gross, they are too big." Arthur grab her breast and said "no they are beautiful. I love it." Susan said " you have to lie master. It''s even getting harder for me to find any bra of my size. So I know it''s not normal." Arthur smile and said, "of course rate, things are the most demandable." He takes his hand behind her back and unhooks her bra hook. Like an arrow, her bra left her body and with a boing sound her breast freed itself. Arthur looks at her light brown and big nipple. He touch her nipple and said, "See this, it''s made for this." Arthur takes out a pill. He gives it to her and said "eat it, you will get a surprise." Susan didn''t hesitate and do as her masters said. After a minute or two Arthur squeeze her nipple as the milk starts to come out. She looks at Arthur in shock and asks "how?" Arthur smile and said "that pill. Now let me do, what this thing is made for." He pushes her on the bed and starts to suck her nipple. Susan moans as she feels her master sucking her milk out of her breast. She likes it very much. Arthur use his free hand and pull up her skirts and touch her pussy through her panty. Her panty is wet with her juice. Arthur said, "auntie, how about I help you release this time." Susan nods her head and said, "please master." Arthur gets down and takes off her panty. Her light pink big outer vulva comes into his view. She is clean shaved down there. Arthur lowers his head and gives her pussy a big lick. Susan moans immediately as she grabs the bedsheet. Arthur opens her pussy lips with his hand and licks her inside. Her vagina hole pee hole and her redbuds. Susan continues to moan and breathe heavily. Arthur then put his finger inside her vagina and curved it up a little as he push her G spot. Susan moans loudly as she arches her back and said: "master, it''s too good." Arthur starts to suck and lick her clit as he finer her vagina. She continued to release her cum and juice. Arthur didn''t stop after her first cum. He does it again and again. In the end, she couldn''t hold as she cum and pee at the same time as she also made an ahego face. Arthur completely gets wet by her pee. Arthur also stops after that. He smiles seeing her smile and drooling face and go to them too for the shower. ~scene change~ He come out after his shower and saw that Susan is already dressed and returned to her tranquil face. But there is a hint of joy in her eyes. She bowed a little to Arthur and said "sorry master for peeing on you?" She really feels guilty for doing that. Arthur straits her and said "it''s okay, I am busy so I couldn''t do much. But I will do it later. And ask me anytime you want to release. (Or else how will I get points if everyone just shies away) promise me." Susan nods her head and said "okay master, and thank you for doing this with these shameless maids of yours." Arthur kiss her and said "don''t do that, if you''re shamelessness then at least 50% of the world population is shameless. As they also want to do it with me." He whispered to her ear and said "but I am accessing to very few." As he touches her pussy lightly. He then left the room with a smile in his eyes and a happy milf maid in his room. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 65 65: Me Maria want to discuss first Arthur call Maria and told her that he is coming to the club. He will go and meet the club member today. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maria agreed and told him to come over to her office. ~PoV change~ Maria feel excited when she heard that Arthur is coming to the club. She remembered about his yesterday act. She touches her panty and feels that it''s wet. She remembered about yesterday. She like sex very much. But she isn''t satisfied with her husband. They have been married for 5 years but her husband isn''t very good at this. But as a teacher, she didn''t want to go out for sex. As time passes her unsatisfied sex life made her strict. She also became very strict in the house. Her marriage life also became very weak. She was thinking about divorce. When she saw Arthur first time she was also awed by his handsome face. Though he is handsome and charming her feelings was that of just attraction to his handsomeness nothing else. But that change when she coincidentally saw his dick when he was changing dress for physical activities at the school. She was immediately attracted to it. Her unsatisfied pussy immediately twitch as it wants that dick inside it. Unconsciously she also starts to develop sexual feelings for him. She tried many excuses to touch him. She masturbates a lot remembering those touches. She also knows that her act is becoming blunter and Arthur already notice this. But what can she do? She couldn''t stop her body. But Arthur never tries to take initiative towards her. She was frustrated and thought that she isn''t beautiful enough or he doesn''t like older women. When she heard about the club she accepted it and decided to ask Arthur if he can help. He is the most genius student she has seen in all her carrier life. And she also wants to see if his thoughts change if they spend more time together. But yesterday she get the shock of her life also the happiness. Arthur look at her inside boldly not only that the act of pen almost made her cum. She thought that he didn''t act until now was because they were in front of others and he is a shy type. So when she receives his call and that he is coming for the activity she became excited. They will spend the next 2 hours alone as today they discuss the club, its students and the best possible actions for it. She uses some perfume and takes out a panty from her bag to change her current one. This one is pretty see-through and also sexy. She also takes off her coat and hangs it on the chair. She pushes her breast up and makes her already big breasts a little bigger. She also opens another button to show her cleavage. As it''s class time no one gonna come. Even if someone comes they will knock before entering. ~PoV change~ Arthur come to the school ground and park his White sports car on one side of the park. He comes out and looks at the window where he Normal sit behind. he notices Charlotte is again sitting in his chair and also looking at him through the window. He nods at her she also nods back. ~scene change~ *knock* "Ms Maria, can I come in." Arthur said as he knock on the door. "Come in," Maria said as she open another of her shirt button. Arthur opens the door and looks inside. He saw Maria''s cleavage and smile. He closes the door behind and locks it. Maria''s heart start to beat as she noticed him locking the door. Arthur walk and sit on the chair opposite her. He continues to look at her cleavage and ask "is it only you and I will discuss?" Maria strengthen her back as her breast becomes more visible and said "yes, I need to tell you all about the club, its students and the activities." Arthur move his eyes from her breast and look at her eyes and said "not about you?" Maria smile and said, "of course, you can know everything about me." Arthur stands up and walk to opposite the desk and come in front of her. He lean against the desk and said "really everything?" As he touches her chest with his finger. Maria put her hand on Arthur''s thigh as she said with a little shaky voice "yes everything." Arthur said, "then you should also know everything about me." And hold her hand and put it on his crotch. Maria looks at Arthur and then look down at his crotch. She didn''t wait anymore and opened his pant hook and unzip their pants. She moves his underwear and takes out his dick. Arthur folded his hand and lean against the desk and look down, Maria and his dick in her hand. He didn''t even move his hand and let Maria do as she want. Maria looks at his dick with her eyes and holds it with both of her hands. She has been craving this for 3 months now. She smells his dick and rubs it on her face. After rubbing and smelling she takes out her tongue and lick his dick head. She use her tongue and lick him from all sides and to his base. She looks up as she takes his dick head in her mouth. Arthur comb her hair a little and ask "do you lick your student dick?" Maria nods and said, "I have been craving it for three months now." She give it another suck and said "I want it so much." Maria, start blowing him with everything she knows of. Arthur enjoys the mouth of his teacher. She blows him for ten minutes when *knock knock* someone knocks on the door. "Ms Maria, can I come in?" She got scared but she didn''t also want to stop. Arthur pushes her head down and pushes her dick down to her throat and cum inside. Maria gah as she fell his big dick in her throat. Tears also come out of her eyes. Arthur didn''t hold long as he don''t want to murder his teacher with his dick. Maria drink all of his cum and lick his dick clean. The person again knock on the door and said "ms are you inside?" Maria Replied "wait a minute." As she kisses Arthur dick and corrects her clothes. She then stands up and walks to the door to open. Chapter 66 66: Club ~Charlotte POV~ After the stunt of Arthur Ashleigh yesterday, I got a little scared of him. But this also increases my curiosity towards him. After admitting to this college I thought I will be the best again. But I find out that, that''s just a dream. Here is another student who is perfect in everything he does. Be it studies, college activities or any competition, he never loses once. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She finds out that it''s none other than the young master of the Ashleigh group. She only knows about him being handsome as everything except that is just from rumours. But what is sad is he doesn''t come to college often. But I get the chance to meet him yesterday. That was lucky and unlucky for me. That night my father also call me. He asked me about Arthur. I told him everything I know. But what he said made me guard up to him. My father said "Br aware of him. I heard he is cruel to his enemy, just at the age of 12, he killed more hundreds of people. He also gets too hyper if something related to his family come. They may or may not have superpowers like us. But they are still in rank 9. Their power is in their technology." This guy killed more than hundreds of people when he was just 12. At that age, I was playing around. Today he again come to college but late. But he didn''t come to the class. I didn''t think much thought he must be here for other work. After the class, I come to the homeroom class teacher to join the club. As it is compulsory to at least join a club. So I knocked on the door. I wait but no reply comes so I knock again. This Time She Replied and come to open the door. I look at her and saw that she look strange. I look inside and saw the person I was thinking all this while. ~PoV change~ Arthur is sitting on the chair, his back at the door and reading a file from the table. He knows who is it. So he turned around and smile "hello, miss pendragon." Charlotte also smile and Replied "hello Mr Ashleigh. I didn''t know you were here." She looks at Maria and asks "am I interrupting your meeting?" Maria shook her head and said, "no come inside." Maria walks to her chair and sits on it as she looks at Arthur with a light in her eyes. Charlotte comes inside and sits on the chair beside Arthur. Maria look at her and ask "how can I help you miss pendragon?" "I want to join a club. I heard it''s compulsory to join at least one." Charlotte Replied to her without wasting time. Maria look at Arthur and then at Charlotte and said "which club do you want to join? Arthur here is going to be the club monitor of a technology club." (A/N: yeah I decided to change the club. Cos the debate club look boring to me.) Charlotte look at Arthur who nods his head at her. After some thinking, she said, "then I will join this club." Arthur turned to her and move his hand for a shake and said "welcome to the club miss pendragon. Sorry for yesterday. I was thinking about something so couldn''t introduce myself to you formally." Charlotte shook his hand and replied "it''s okay, and thanks for welcoming me. I hope won''t be a bother to the club." Maria look at Charlotte and take out a form and said: "fill it, and submit it to me." Charlotte take the latter from Maria and thanked her. Maria then said "there will be a meeting after school. So don''t go back after school." Charlotte nodded her head and said goodbye to Maria and Arthur and left the office. Arthur look at Maria and said, "how about we finish what we start after school?" Maria smile and nodded. They then start to discuss the club the student and their research field. There is 10 student in the club with Charlotte being the eleventh. 7 girls 4 boys. They discuss for 30 minutes. After that, they still have 1 hour. Arthur decides to go to the last class and talk with Levi. Chapter 67 67: Meeting Arthur goes to his class after the discussion with Maria. The next discussion will be after school. He entered the class and went to his seat. His friend Levi is sitting behind his seat. Coz Charlotte is sitting on the seat beside his. Arthur smiles and walks to them. It''s a self-study class. So Arthur look at Charlotte and said "miss pendragon, did you fill out the form?" Charlotte nods her head and said, "yes, I did it during the class." Arthur smile and said, "he is my friend Levi, he may not look like it but he is a damn genius in the tech department." Charlotte look at Levi and smiled and said "oh I didn''t know about that." Levi shy as Charlotte is very beautiful and charming. He said "don''t believe him. He is a monster in it compared to me." Arthur smile and said "did you get the book? Sorry I couldn''t come before." Levi nodded his head. Charlotte also looks at them with curiosity. She wants to know what is it they are talking about. If they are that good in the study it must be important. Levi takes out a package and gives it to Arthur. All the students also look at Arthur. Girls with excitement and boys with annoyance. Charlotte notices the sudden change in the class. She thought it must be very important. Levi said "you didn''t come last week. As another also release this week I bought it too." Arthur opens the pack faster and looks at the book with glowing eyes and a silly smile as he hugs the book. All the girls almost shouted seeing this funny and happy face. And the boys look at this with deadpan eyes. Charlotte''s eyes twitch as she looks at this. She doesn''t know what to react. Yes, he look damn cute during this time but she didn''t expect that it was just a "comic book." Charlotte blush feeling her expectations go down the mud. She then collected herself and look at him reading the book with excitement. ''How can he be so genius if he miss class, read comics?'' She thought. ~scene change~ "Arthur...Arthur." Levi shouted to his ears. Arthur moves his eyes from the comic and looks at his friend. "Class already finished," Levi said before he could say anything. Charlotte also looks at him with her round eyes as she blinks. "Don''t we have a club meeting?" Arthur sighed and keep the book in the package with very caring not as much as Shen Xi''s panty but still care about standing up. "Let''s go Charu, we have the battle to fight," Arthur said as he still didn''t come out of his manga zone. Charlotte blush hearing Arthur giving her a nickname. She didn''t object. First, she also doesn''t want to hurt his feelings now. And second, he is damn too scary. "Levi, I have a gift for you. I will send it to your home." Arthur said. He wants to give Levi the first capsule. As he is his friend since childhood. And his family is also very lovely. Levi nodded his head. They pass those formalities long ago. He doesn''t shy away with this kind of gift. His family may not be rich like Arthur but they are also a prominent family in Dragon city. ~scene change l~ "Welcome to your new club member and club leader," Maria told the student. Everyone is surprised as the new member is the girl from the pendragon family also very beautiful. And the leader is their pride of college "Arthur Ashleigh" himself. Everyone welcome them. Arthur smile and talk with them. They also find out that Arthur is very friendly to everyone. Some girls even curse those rumours. They heard he doesn''t talk much, it''s hard to talk with him. Well, it''s not actually that. People were actually afraid of his family. They don''t want to say something bad during the conversation which may come to bite them back so they don''t talk much. After the introduction Arthur start to discuss the topic they were researching. He suggested them many books and online theories. With Heimdall this is easy. Charlotte also add something she wanted to add. ~scene change~ "Big brother, can you come to my school." Alice contact Arthur telepathically "What happened my cupcake?" Arthur also Replied. He didn''t worry this time. He is a vampire for 2 and half months now. So he didn''t forget about his family being like him too. "I want to go shopping with you," Alice said. Arthur said, "okay I will be there in 15 minutes." "Thank you, brother." Alice Replied. The meeting just finished. So Arthur go to Maria and said "I have an emergency call. I have to go now. But I will be free after the afternoon." Maria feel sad but listening last part she smiled. She then take out a key from her bag and give it to Arthur and said "I will send you the address. It''s my home keys." Arthur slap her butt and said "wait for me I will be there. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 68 68: Shopping, short-circuit Arthur comes to Alice school to take her with him. He saw that Lisa is also with her in front of another car. Alice comes to his car to see it. Alice goes inside and sits beside his seat. Lisa also stands in front of the car. He said "you go home sister Lisa. We will be back soon." Lisa nodded her head as Arthur start the car. ~scene change~ "What do you want to buy?" Arthur ask "Nothing, I just want to go out with you," Alice Replied as she take her tongue out. Arthur rubs her hair and smile. He didn''t say anything. They then went to a big mall. Arthur takes Alice out and starts to walk into the Shopping mall. Arthur takes her to many clothes shops and buys some. He then takes her to some mini-games and plays there with her. Alice takes many selfies with Arthur With many different expressions. Everyone looks at them and smile. Many try to take pictures of them. But it always became blurred. They thought something wrong with their phone or device. Of course, it''s Heimdall doings. His eyes and ears. Arthur and Alice also try some food. Alice wants to ice cream so he takes her to it and both have one. Alice bought some stuff for babies. "Why are you buying this?" Arthur asks confusedly. Alice smile sweetly and Replied, "for my little sister." Arthur pinches her nose and smile. They shop for hours and decide to go back home. Alice also agreed. ~scene change~ "Mom, I brought gifts for my future sister," Alice said as she move to her mother. Venessa smile and said "really sweetheart." Alice smile "yeah" Rose, Sophia, Lucy are also here. He looks and asks "Martha and Bony didn''t come?" Lucy smirks and said, "why, you miss them?" Arthur Replied "of course." Lucy said, "that''s sad, coz today they are busy." Arthur nods his head and kissed everyone on the lips. He hasn''t met them for 2 months. Everyone sits on the couch and start to chat. After an hour Arthur said, "mom, I will be out tonight." Venessa nodded her head. She didn''t ask where is he going. Lucy stand up and said, "then I am going to play the game." Everyone laugh and also agreed to play it. They like this game it''s very exciting. It''s like experiencing a new world and fighting monsters that make their hype. Then Arthur call one of his trusted people and told him to deliver a capsule to Levi''s house. As for leaking the information, with Heimdall that is impossible. ~scene change~ Arthur drives his car to the address Maria sends him. On his way, he stops at a super shop. He buys some ingredients and a cake for them. He reaches the place in 18 minutes after the shopping. It''s pretty far from their college. The house is two stores house. With a small garden at the side, also a place to park a car in front of the door. He parks his car there. He gets out of the car and opens the door of the house with the keys and walk inside. He searched for the light switch but couldn''t find it. He used his phone flashlight and put the ingredients on the table. After a while, he finds the switch press it. But the light didn''t turn on. He understood that the electricity is shut off. So he look for Maria as he saw her shoes on the floor. "Ms Maria, I am here." He said loudly but didn''t get his answer. So he walk upstairs and heard the sound of showers. He understands that she must be showering so she didn''t hear him. He smirks and decides to surprise her. So he walks into the room slowly. He goes in front of the shower and takes off his clothes. He opens the door slowly so that it doesn''t make any sound and walk inside. He saw her voluptuous figure shadow. He walks to her and hugs her from behind. Her body shake and was about to shout when Arthur said "you didn''t wait for me and start showering." Maria didn''t shout and relaxed her body. Arthur grabbed her big breast from her back and start to massage them as he said "let''s continue what we couldn''t finish in college." Maria nods her head as she moaned. Arthur moves one of his hands down and touch her pussy and start rubbing her pussy. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maria starts moaning with a low sound. Arthur dick also hardens and start pressing against her back. Maria feels the big dick on her back and her body vibrates. She takes her hand behind and grabs his dick as she also rubs it. Arthur feels her pussy is completely wet. So he whispered to her ears and said "let''s start here." Maria nods her head and bend her body and move her ass the face towards Arthur. Arthur grabbed her butt and slap it. "You have a big sexy butt." Maria moans again feeling his slap. Arthur then rubs his dick on her pussy. After a while, he set his dick in her vagina hole and said "enjoy the dick of your student." And give her a hard push. This time Maria moans a little louder and hold her mouth quickly after that. Arthur feel her moans is a little different but didn''t think much of it. He enjoys her pussy wrapping his dic and squeeze. He then starts moving and fuck her. The sound of a body hitting its body echoes in the bathroom. Arthur didn''t stop and give her what she wanted. He starts to fuck her brains out. The door of the bathroom suddenly opens with it the light also come back. Arthur looks at the door in confusion as the light come and get the shock of his life. He moves his eyes and looks in front of him this time. Chapter 69 69: Share with me ~Maria''s PoV~ After school, Maria couldn''t come immediately as the principal asked her to do something. So she became busy with that. She knows that Arthur is gonna be busy, so she didn''t inform him. After work, she immediately comes to the house her parents left behind for her and her elder sister. And her elder sister doesn''t always visit them. And she is using it for a year now as she is already about to divorce her husband. When She come back home she saw the car parking and smile. Her down lips moistened as she feel very excited. She hurriedly opens the door with the keys and goes inside. She saw that another pair of female shoes beside male shoes. Her excitement calms down a little. She understands that it''s her sister. She walks to the switch to turn on the light but it seems there is a short circuit. So she turned on the flash and start searching for her sister and Arthur. She couldn''t find them down and walked upstairs the moment she come on the upstairs she heard the sound of moaning. She got a bad feeling and immediately walk inside. She follows the sound and comes to the bathroom. She immediately shut open the door of the bathroom and coincidentally the light also come as if God also wants me to see everything. She saw a stunned Arthur and her sister with excitement, pleasure, stunned and shocked as she look back. ~PoV change~ Arthur look at the door and saw Maria is standing there with shock and disbelief as she look at him. A thought click on him ''then who am I fucking?'' And turned to the person. Both of them look at each other in shock. She has orange hair unlike Maria and a very beautiful mature face. Her breast is a little smaller than Maria but she has a big jiggly butt almost as big as the twins. Arthur then again look at Maria and smile awkwardly as he said "I can explain" with his dick still inside the woman. ~scene change~ Arthur is sitting on the couch still naked and both sisters sit side by side on the bed. Maria is in her formal wear and her sister only wrap a towel around her body. "So, you''re saying because the light is out you couldn''t see. So you mistaken her with me?" Maria Asked and Arthur nodded. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maria look at her sister and asked "what about you sister Freya? Why didn''t you tell anything?" Freya rolled her eyes and said "stop so many questions. I didn''t even see him before the light come. If I did I would have seduced him myself. Who would have thought the famous Arthur for whom women are lining just look once, was fucking my pussy a minute ago. Besides, why are you acting all good? Didn''t you also seduce your student?" Maria grit her teeth and said, "I am about to divorce unlike you who has 16 years old daughter and living happily." Freya again said "so what, even this is my first time having a relationship outside of my family. It''s just I couldn''t hold back when I feel his dick. You are strong that''s why you are getting divorced but I wasn''t so courageous like you." Maria also returns normally as she also knows that her sister wasn''t also happy with her sex life and because of her daughter she didn''t move out. Arthur uses telepathy and read all of this. He doesn''t want to mistake again. Besides he doesn''t care about it. Both of them are the same, Sex craving women. He is indeed the second partner for Freya but Maria, he is third. Freya then unwraps her towel and walk to Arthur and grabs his dick and said: "as we are the same, share him with me." She then gets up and spread her leg and sit on Arthur dick as his dick goes inside her pussy. Maria watches her sister fucking the person she has been seducing for months, stop thinking about it anymore. It''s not like Arthur is her boyfriend or anything. Even if she has developed a little feeling for him most of the others are only sexual feelings and Arthur is also the same towards her. So she decides to do what she wanted as her sister is right in everything she said. She didn''t wait anymore and started to take off her clothes as she look at her sister and student fucking each other. She also can see her sister pleasurable smile. Arthur looks at Maria undressed and Freya riding his dick as he sits on the couch. Chapter 70 70: Sisterly love When Freya saw her sister undress and finally completely naked she get up from Arthur as his dick come out with a *Pop* sound. Freya sisterly Love for her little sister wakes up. She wants her sister to also feel this heavenly feeling she is feeling for some time. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She walk to her sister and pull her towards Arthur and said "now enjoy what you''ve been waiting for so long." Freya sits Maria on Arthur and also set Arthur dick to her sister pussy herself. She look at her sister and said "sit down" Maria look at her sister weirdly. Her sister is setting another person dick to her pussy for her to fuck him. Maria nods and sits down on Arthur dick slowly as it penetrates inside her pussy. Maria forget about it earlier as a smile broke on her face. A smile filled with pleasure. Arthur dick stretches her pussy to the limit and it also completely go back and touch her womb even still there a little outside. She stays like that to let her pussy match with his fat dick. Freya smile seeing her sister and sit in front of the couch as her face is facing Arthur and Maria connected point. She moves her head and lick her sister clit and hold Arthur ball as she massages it lightly. Maria look at her sister and smile her sisterly love also wake up as she rub Freya''s head and said: "let''s share it if he agreed to do it more with us." As she looks back, Arthur. Arthur smile and said, "I can''t come every day but I can with breaks in between." Freya look at her sister and said "thank you, sis." Maria smile at her sister and said "we are sisters. No need to thank me." After a minute Maria starts to move and another minute later she starts to move like crazy. Her Double D breast starts to jump up and down with her every movement. Arthur leans against the couch and enjoys the sisters. ~scene change~ "Freya did you have anal sex before?" Arthur asks as he fuck her pussy. Freya stop licking her sister pussy and Replied "no, I heard it''s very painful. I never let my husband try." ~scene change~ Arthur pinches Maria nipple as he fuck her pussy. Maria continue to suck her sister pussy this time. Arthur slap Freya butt and said "so you are an anal virgin. I have something that can be used during anal and it won''t hurt a single bit." Freya look back and said "really?" Arthur nods his head and they decide to do it next time. ~scene change~ "Sorry dear, I am at my sister place and won''t come tonight." Freya talks with her husband on the phone. Arthur fuck her as she talks with her husband. Maria sucks her breast And smirks. ~scene change~ "Why don''t you call your husband and show him Arthur dick as he fuck you? That fucker isn''t signing the divorce papers." Freya told Maria as she suck Arthur dick. Maria eyes light up and decide to do it. So without waiting she make a video call. "I know you will call back dear. I know you also love me." A person said from the other side. But next second his face change. He saw Maria is sucking another dick that is 3 times bigger than his. He then saw her stand up and sit on the dick as it go inside. Arthur shook his head and thought ''worst a man can ever feel.'' But it''s not him so he didn''t care ~scene change~ Arthur and the sisters eat the cake he brings with him and talks about how famous he is. He also finds out that Freya''s daughter is his fan. So Maria and Freya put on some dresses and take many pictures with Arthur. Freya ask if her daughter could meet him. Arthur said she can come next time with her. Freya smiles and kisses Arthur on the lips. Maria look at her sister and said "you really love your daughter, aren''t you?" Freya look at her sister and said "of course, she is my daughter." Arthur pushes Maria on the dining table and starts fucking her on it. Freya eats her cake and watches them going for another round. Chapter 71 71: Notice Most of the harem members will be from multiverses. And very few will be from his world. He is not gonna make every woman he fuck, his harem members. He can have a relationship for sex points or a lottery. And that is where a one-night stand comes from. As for Taboo relations like married women or teachers like this, he will do with them from time to time, because they can constantly give him points unlike a relation that is not taboo. but they won''t be his harem member. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But some will be added. Like Martha and Bony or Similar. Chapter 72 72: Power up (1) The next morning Arthur wake up with two beauties on both of his sides. He looks at them and smiles. Last night was rough. Both of them didn''t stop until they were completely satisfied. Arthur wake up Maria and said, "Mam, it''s almost school time wake up." Maria immediately set up and look at the clock. She run to the bathroom to clean up "guess her profession personality kicked in" Freya said as she wake up. She look at Arthur and said "good morning" Arthur also Replied with her good mornings. But Freya grab his morning wood and said "I think he also needs a good morning." ~scene change~ "You go to school. I will go later." Arthur said as he eat the breakfast he made for everyone. But none of them Replied as they are too busy to eat his food. Arthur smiled as he knows the power of joichiro food. ~scene change~ Arthur walk inside their mansion and saw his mother is watching tv like usual. He walks beside her and kisses her cheek. Venessa also kiss back and said, "you had a good time outside." As she pinches his wrist. Arthur didn''t wait and carry her and run to his room. And directly went to the bathroom. ~scene change~ Arthur leans on the bathtub with his mother leaning on him facing him. His dick is inside her as they both breathe heavily and hug each other. Venessa closes her eyes with a smile and enjoys her sons hot liquid inside her womb. Arthur opens the notifications. [congratulation! You have earned a C grade ticket for starting a relationship with a married woman] [congratulation! You have earned a C grade ticket for starting a relationship with a married woman] [congratulation! You have earned a B grade ticket for starting a relationship with your teacher] [congratulation! You have earned 1,050 points] Arthur smile seeing the lottery ticket and point. He hugged his mother tightly and open the lottery. ''Mom is my lucky charm. I am sure I will again get something good with her being with me.'' He saw 2 S, 3 A, 3 B, 2 C, marks on the Grade. He immediately selects a C grade and spins the roulette. [Congratulation! You have won "sealing Jutsu"] He opens the description of the Jutsu [sealing Jutsu: From Uzumaki clan, with all the sealing techniques included] Arthur smile and kiss Venessa shoulders and thoughts ''you are my lucky charm.'' Venessa enjoys her sons love and care for her. Arthur then select the last C grade and spin again [congratulation! You have won "double thought" ability] Arthur then selects the B grade and spin them one by one. [congratulation! You have won "Uchiha Bloodline"] [congratulation! You have won "Haki"] [Congratulation! You have won "Senju Bloodline"] Arthur couldn''t hold this time as he laugh loudly when he saw the notifications. Venessa lift her body and look at her sons confusedly and ask "what happened?" Arthur kiss her lips and said, "wait I will tell you later." Venessa squeeze Arthur dick as she tightened her pussy and said "okay, tell me sooner." And again lean on Arthur as she squeeze his dick from time to time as it became harder feeling her squeeze. Arthur grabs her butt and massage it and said: "I like it when you do this mom." Venessa replied with her head on his shoulder "I know dear." Arthur Merge the ability of the double thoughts with himself. He then divides his thoughts in two. One he concentrated on Venessa and the other on the system. This time he select an A grade and his spin the roulette [congratulation! You have won "Golden Dragon King Bloodline"] sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [congratulation! You have won a free ticket for a weapon of your choice and its proficiency] [congratulation! You have won A grade world tickets] Arthur again smile. He opens the description of the golden dragon Bloodline description. [Golden Dragon king Bloodline: it''s from Soul land world. One half of the dragon god] Arthur remembers about this book but he doesn''t remember everything. But he is happy as one half of a god-level powerhouse must be powerful. But as it''s from an A grade then its power is still lower than Primordial Vampire. Arthur doesn''t know if he should Spin the S rank lottery or not. After some thinking, he decides to do it as he is getting lucky now. So he closes his eyes and select the S grade and spun the lottery. [congratulation! You have won a "world seed"] [congratulation! You have won "Life Goddess Medical knowledge"] Arthur open his eyes when he heard the notifications. He opens the description of the items. [world seed: By merging with it a primary world will appear in you. You will have complete control over this world, like a god. It will also grow with you. Life Goddess Medical knowledge: From the world of against the god. There is no illness in the universe that you can not be cured with this knowledge.] Arthur body vibrates as he read the description of the items. Arthur then ask lily "Lily how long will it take to Merge with the Bloodline?" [For Uchiha And Senju 10 minutes each. But the Golden Dragon Bloodline will take some time. At least 3 hours. As this is related to the body, not ability.] Arthur nods and decides to do it after they go out. He then stops contact with the System and concentrates on Venessa. He again starts to fuck his mother as he wants his lucky charm to enjoy now. Chapter 73 73: Power up (2) After the shower, Arthur went to His lab and Venessa to The Game Room. Martha is here so they will start playing the game. For now, they only play SAO. It''s simple and fun for them. Besides they can play solo or group here. Martha and Venessa also became friends very quickly. They either play or tour the world of SAO. With Heimdall, the expansion of the world is a lot easier for Arthur. He just suggested and add some key points and Heimdall did the rest. Now the SAO is bigger with more hidden missions and monsters also it become harder than the original. The level cap until the launch is only 10. But Martha and the team are still on the first floor of the game. It''s not like they complain they like this new experience. ~scene change~ Arthur closes the room door of his lab and sits on the medical bed. He then opens the system window. He saw all the items. "Lily marge the Uchiha Bloodline," Arthur told his System. [Uchiha Bloodline merging in 3..2..1.] Arthur didn''t become unconscious this time. He didn''t feel much different but only a little sting in his eyes. Which also quickly go away. After 10 the merging is completed. He look at the mirror and saw if there is any change. And find out that he looks exactly the same as before. But then his eyes change as three tomoe appear in his eyes. His eyes didn''t become red like Uchiha but it is still blue but it glows a little now. his vision became more clear. He can even look at everything like it''s in front of his eyes. He notice that the world around him slowed down and he can react to everything. After a while, Arthur Thought about returning his eyes to normal and the world around him also now look like before. ''Best this about this eyes is that it''s the ability to reactions to any movement.'' Arthur Thought. He then said to lily "now Merge the Senju Bloodline." [Senju Bloodline Merging in 3..2..1] After 10 minutes he heard another system notification. [Senju And Uchiha is from the Same bloodline and can Merge to create the original Bloodline. Do you want to Merge them? Y/N] Arthur smile listening to this. And immediately accepted to Merge them. [merging Uchiha and Senju Bloodline] sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Congratulation! You have got Otsutsuki Bloodline] Arthur laugh hearing the notifications and thought "what luck?" With that, his eyes evolved into Six path eyes but also different. He has 3 tomoe in every one of the rings with a total of 18 tomoe now. Arthur didn''t check the ability and power of the Otsutsuki eyes. He decides to merge with everything fast then he will check them. Arthur calm down and said, "lily Merge the Golden Dragon king Bloodline." [merging the Golden Dragon king Bloodline in 3..2..1] [you will go hibernation in 3..2..1] and Arthur lost his consciousness as he lay on the bed. ~scene change~ After 2 hours another notification appears but Arthur didn''t notice or couldn''t as he is still unconscious. [A great change is happening. Because of Origin Link the Bloodline is evolved into complete form and become "Dragon God" Bloodline] [New change is starting in 3..2..1] His body which was normal until now start to vibrate and bloat. *poop* his body was completely blasted. And turned into a bloody mass. Leaving only a little white orb in the place. But the blood again starts to gather and a new body starts to build again from the blood around the orb. A Golden colour skeleton first appeared then muscles and blood veins start to appear After that golden colour blood and skin appear on the body. After an hour Arthur again returns to human from the bloody mist without knowing what just happened. ~scene change~ Another two hours later Arthur slowly opens his eyes his previous blue eyes now have a golden ring around them. It makes his eyes more beautiful. Arthur pushes the bed as he gets up. But an unexpected thing happened to the bed as it bend down like some soft metal. Arthur look at this in shock and get down from the bed but again something happened. This time the floor cracked like a spider web. Arthur looks shocked at this. "Lily, what happened?" Arthur asks his trusted Google for the answer. And Lily didn''t disappoint him [your Dragon king Bloodline is physically related so when you get that, it''s normal to become strong and but something happened during the Bloodline procedure. Because of the origin link, your Golden Dragon king Bloodline evolve into its original Dragon God Bloodline. That''s why your body is too strong for you to control it properly. You have to train with it.] Arthur doesn''t know if he should shout and give a naked dance. He is too happy now. He suddenly fell chilly and look down and saw that he is completely naked. He looks confused and noticed that the door is still closed so he asks "what happened to my clothes?" He didn''t get an answer from Lily so he ask Heimdall to show him what happened. ~scene change~ "Fuck, why didn''t you stop it? What if I was dead by now?" Arthur asks Lily with shock, scared and worried. [you have Primordial Vampire Bloodline, you won''t die from this. That''s why I didn''t interfere in the process] Arthur looks at the ceiling with a blank face. He doesn''t know if he should cry or laugh. He never knew that his vampire abilities will save his life so soon. And also from a sudden death. Arthur then said "Lily always inform me if something like this ever gonna happens. I at least want to know how I died." [new order noted] Arthur sigh and then open his status to look. Chapter 74 74: Power up (3) "Status," Arthur said [Status Name: Arthur Ashleigh Bloodline: (Primordial Vampire, Dragon God, Otsutsuki) Job: Shadow Monarch Physiques: Dragon, Vampire HP: ? Strength: Divine soul (A/N: I decide to use ATG power rank. As it''s easy to understand and better than numbers) O. Energy: ? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Ability: Fast Growth, harmless sex, Sperm Control, The D., Take over, Gravity Manipulation, Dark energy control, instant regeneration, Charm, compulsion, Telekinesis, Telepathy, shapeshift, blood suck, The bite, Shadow save, Shadow exchange, Monarchs Domain, double thoughts, eyes of six paths, 7 Absolute elements (Water, Fire, Air, Earth, Lightning, Time, Space), creation, Destruction ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª S.P.: 35,000 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Shadow: 0/? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Lottery: 0 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ] Arthur saw some changes in the status. A new column appears which is physics. Which mean what kind of body he has. He now has a vampire body and a Dragon body. He understands why The Origin Link interferes for this time. When the Dragon God was divided into two-part by the Asura God, his power is also divided into two. One is the Golden Dragon King and the other one is Silver Dragon king. The golden dragon king is the part that is the body and physical strength of the dragon god. And Silver Dragon king is the energy and his elemental power. So when he(Arthur) get the Golden Dragon king Bloodline it is actually one half of the dragon god. So when he started to Merge with the Bloodline the origin link, which gives him infinite energy acted as the part where dragon god blood need energy. By doing that his Bloodline becomes purer and reach the Dragon god with his full body and energy. As for the elements it was just dormant inside the Golden Dragon king as he doesn''t have the energy needed to activate them. Understanding all of this Arthur again thanked his mom. She is really his lucky charm. He then saw many new abilities. He quickly checks their details. [Eyes of the six paths: The eyes of Otsutsuki clan. With this, you can use all six samsara path and their power. 7 Elements: now you have an absolute affinity to all these 7 elements. But you have to train them to make use of its full power. Creation: you can create things out of thin air but you must know about it. Also, you have to train to make full use of it. And you can not create life or anything alive with it yet. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Destruction: you can destroy everything in your path with just a touch but again you have to train to make good use of it.] Arthur smile reading the details. He doesn''t mind about training. It''s acceptable. He gets the Bloodline and affinity not the experience of dragon God and full control over them. So he has to train them to make the same power as Dragon god. But he is confused as to why his strength seems still weak. He is already happy with his abilities. Arthur then decides to finish all the Merging. ~scene change~ He got the full knowledge of life goddess medical experience. It took him 1 hour just to get all the knowledge. He also gets the Haki. All three of them. It''s isn''t much to him. As he is already strong. But mosquito meat is still meat. So he added it too. Arthur then opens the shop for the weapons he looks at all the weapon and their details. In A rank there are a lot of weapons. And a powerful one. He saw one of them as the best option as it can be good with the second option of the ticket. It will give him proficiency in the weapon. So if he gets this weapon he can get proficiency for many. [Greed: It has seven forms, Sword, Bow, Scythe, Shield, Staff, Gauntlet, Polearm. Each has its own unique technique.] Arthur selects the sword and uses the ticket for it. With that, a Black cross-like sword and an orb appear in the inventory. He Takes out the sword look at it closely. The sword looks completely black with some marking on the cross. The sword looks like it''s cut from a single metal. Even the hilt is the extension of the sword body. The sword feels good in his hand and he also felt like it''s best for him. He remembered that this sword has a soul. So he tried to communicate with it. "Hello Master, I am your new servant Greed" a voice comes to Arthur in the mind directly. It''s a female voice. He remembers that it was a male in the story. "Weren''t you a male originally?" Arthur asked. The sword Replied "no, I don''t have a gender. I take the form my master think of me." Arthur nods his head. He then asks "do you know where you are now?" The sword said "no master. All I know is that I was only in a dark place until my master voice call me and come here. Thank you for taking me out of there." Arthur Asked System "lily can you explain everything." [the moment you choose it all of its previous memories is erased by System and left with its abilities and only loyalty to you.] Arthur asked her in disbelief "are you saying it is actually the original sword?" [Yes And No. it is original but from a parallel world. Where the world is deemed to destroy] Arthur then open his inventory and look at the beautiful panty in one corner and thought ''was she without underwear that time when I won this in the lottery?'' Chapter 75 75: Power up (End) Arthur then remembers that greed needs the experience to change shape and his technique. But he doesn''t have experience. Then how will he change his form and use those techniques? So Arthur ask "Lily I don''t have or gained experience then how will I use her?" [your energy is enough. For changing the form and attack.] Arthur feels relief hearing her. He then decides to use the last S grade item he got from the system lottery. "Lily use the world seed," Arthur said As he said the world seed suddenly come out of his inventory and move to his forehead. Arthur didn''t move away and let it do what need to do. The seed touches his forehead and Merge into his forehead. Arthur didn''t feel any pain. Instead, he feels a great refresh in his mind. [world seed is used. Your personal dimension has been created successfully] "So fast," Arthur said. He then asks "How can I go inside?" [Just think about it] Arthur did as Lily said. He vanished from the place and come to another place. With blue sky, trees and grass this place look beautiful. But to Arthur it''s like every corner of the world is in front of his eyes. He can see the lake, trees and inside the tree. He can feel he can control everything in this world with just a thought. Arthur finds out that the world isn''t big only 100 km from all sides. He understands that it will grow with him. So it''s small now. Even if it''s small it''s very big for him now. He then made a house with a thought. He also made a chair table everything that he think he needed for now. Arthur then stops the time of the world. He wants to train here until he has complete control over his strength he doesn''t want to hurt his family by chance. ~scene change~ "Phew, finally made this seal," Arthur said as he look at the seal and smile. This can seal his physical strength with the level it has 11 levels for now as he is in the divine soul realm. He can control his body strength but he still wants to take precautions. Even though his family can''t get injured but they can still feel pain. So he takes these extra precautions. He also masters his weapon and all of its form. He didn''t try to train his elements. But he still has small mastery over them. He can be a magical warrior now. His body is also very strong. He is sure that even if a nuclear fall on him he will come out alive with just some injuries. That will also heal instantly. He is now both strong and immortal. With that thought, he come out of the world. ~scene change~ As Arthur open the door Alice is also outside and was about to knock on the door. Arthur looks at Alice and hugs her. Alice said, "brother mom is calling for dinner." Arthur smile and said, "okay, let''s go." Arthur starts walking to the dining room with Alice. He come to the table and saw that everyone is on the table and waiting for him to come. Arthur smile and said, "sorry, I was busy with something." He then sits on his chair with Lucy beside him. Venessa smile and said, "let''s eat." ~scene change~ "Bro, I heard that Charlotte pendragon is studying in your college?" Lucy asks Arthur as she eats her cake. All of them are in front of the theatre. They want to spend time together before they go to sleep. Arthur Replied as he watch the movie "yeah, she joined 3 days ago. She also join my club yesterday." Lucy Asked "is she beautiful?" As she continues to eat her cake. Arthur move his eyes from the tv and look at Lucy and asked "why, haven''t you seen her picture?" Lucy smirks and said, "no I just wanted to be clear if she will join us in the future." Sophia laugh and said "if she knows about our family, she will shock to her death. A son made his mother pregnant and take his aunt virginity. Not only that he eats his sister pussy every day and will take them too." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lucy and Rose also join her in laughing. Venessa shake her head and said, "with us being a vampire we should stop thinking like human logic." Alice didn''t care about this as she eat her ice cream and said "she can do whatever she wants. I just want to be with my brother." Arthur smile and said "I don''t know if it will happen or not, it''s not like I wanted it to be. If she likes me and accepts my family them everything is fine." Lucy then said, " so actually want her." Arthur dodge her question and said "she seems to have good physical strength. But still a lot weaker than Alice." They also remembered that she is from one of the supernatural families. Sophia suddenly stands up and come beside Arthur using her vampire speed. Without waiting, she carries him in a princess car and runs out of the room. "You horny woman," Venessa shouted behind her. Before she could act Sophia surpasses her and take Arthur with her. Rose, Lucy and Alice blink as they look at the empty place. They sighed and decides to go back to their room. They have work or class tomorrow. Chapter 76 76: 6 months It''s been six months since he got his system. His daily life also going well. Many things happened in these six months he also find out many new things that he didn''t know about System functions. He finds out that he can use points for a lottery ticket but that is expensive too. He also finds out that this ticket has other functions too. Like he can bring others with him with higher class tickets. For C class he can take 1 person with him. For B grade he can take 2 people with him. For A grade he can take 3 people with him. For S grade he can take 5 people with him. That made him happy as he doesn''t have to visit the world alone. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next thing she finds out about is his dimension. He can take as many people as he wants inside it as long as it has space. But he needs to mark every one of them for that. But the best part about it is that. He can bring others from another world inside his world and that way they won''t be in time stop way. Though they can''t come out of his world to his current world they can still live there. Or he can use tickets and travel worlds with them by turn. At least better than in the freezings world. Besides he has full control over his world. He can change the time ratio of the inside and outside world. He also tells his family about this world of his. They were shocked at first and decided that it is his vampire abilities that gave him all this wired but powerful ability. He then marks all five of his family and takes them to his world. Everyone travel and look around the world. All of them like it very much. Arthur even made a similar mansion like theirs, inside the world. Venessa like this world very and said she wants to give birth here. Arthur agreed with her. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª His relationship with Susan and Lisa also improves a lot. Susan now has a beautiful glow to her skin as if she became younger. No Arthur didn''t turn her but because she now gets to relive herself every day she became like this. Susan doesn''t shy anymore. They did everything except sex. Susan said she will do it after Venessa give birth. Lisa is on cloud nine when she first did it with Arthur. She also didn''t do the sex part as she wants to do it after Rose and Lucy. But the mother and daughter didn''t do it together as they felt shy and Arthur also never force anything they don''t like. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª His classroom also changed from the college to Maria''s house. Freya starts to visit like every second day. Most of the time it''s Freya and him as Maria only gets the time before and after school. He also got a c grade ticket for taking her anal virginity. He got a teleportation ability after using it with Venessa. Freya got a thing for anal sex after her first time. Now every time she will do it at least once. He also meets her daughter. She has long black hair and green eyes with glasses. She is 15 years old a little older than Alice. What he didn''t expect is that she is Alice''s friend Ellie. He didn''t expect that. He never meets her as he never actually stay at the school after dropping Alice. As it always builds crowds. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She is a chatterbox and talks a lot. It turns out that She also an otaku like him. So they have a lot of common topics to discuss. The next day Alice ask him if he meets Ellie. Arthur nods and told her that he meets her in his teacher''s house as she is her relative. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Martha and Venessa become best friends after spending all this time together. They also share many things. Martha confesses to Venessa about her attraction towards Arthur. Venessa laugh and told her about herself. Though Martha was shocked she was also excited about this. As time pass and Venessa''s tummy got out and shows the sign of pregnancy Martha felt both shock and envy. Venessa told her friend that if she like him then she won''t mind accepting her. Martha didn''t reply to her immediately. 2 days ago when there was no one at home except Martha Venessa and Arthur, she asked Venessa if she could see them having sex. Venessa accepted her offer as this is a request from her friend besides all of them has telepathy so no kind of secret plot can hide from them. Venessa knows that Martha is a good woman. That day Martha watch Arthur and Venessa having sex. She masturbates a lot seeing them. She didn''t do anything yet as she also wants to know about her daughter Thought about it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Charlotte and Arthur also become a very good friend. Though she doesn''t want to admit it she falls for Arthur. And her feelings also become stronger over time. But she is afraid of telling as almost everyone like him and what if he doesn''t like her that way. Even though Arthur knows this he decides to let her take the first step. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª What he didn''t expect is that the emo boy who used to persuade Charlotte come again after a month. But this time he didn''t act all high and mighty. Though they start with a bad intro, they become a good friend now. He is a good boy with a good heart. Though he acted haughtily he never bullies others or uses his money for bad use. He feels sad that Charlotte doesn''t like him but accepted that after Arthur told him to not pursue someone who doesn''t like him. It will only make you look like a dog and the one who will hurt at the end also you. They become drinking buddies after that. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Only 2 days are away from the launch of their products. Chapter 77 77: Nothing can compare An action movie is playing on the big screen of a room. In front of the screen on a big bed, 6 people are laying on it and watching the movie. There is only one man and the rest are women. All of the women are world toppling beauties. They look so fair and beautiful that people will mistake them for Angel or Fairy. At the most left is a silver hair beauty with blue eyes and beautiful red lips and a beautiful face. But she is half-naked. Her breast is not so big not so small with a red cherry on top. Beside her is a cute looking black hair girl. She has hazel eyes and also a very beautiful face. She has this innocent vibe around her. She is wearing a grey T-shirt and pink shorts At the most right corner is a blue hair mature beauty. She has blue hair and dark blue eyes. She has a very big pair of boobs. She is wearing a blue sleeveless top with a visible nipple and black shorts. Beside her a red Beauty. She has scarlet red hair with scarlet red eyes and lips. With a smile on her face, it makes her look dreamy. She is wearing a white T-shirt and blue shorts. She is hugging the only man as she watches the movie. After she is a handsome young man. The man isn''t any different. He can be described as a fairy king if they are a fairy. With silver hair, blue eyes with a golden ring around, red lips and a handsome face make he is out of this world. He is wearing a black T-shirt and white shorts. Between the black hair girl and the man is laying a gorgeously beautiful woman. She has blonde hair With beautiful golden eyes and a mole at the left corner of her chin. She has this motherly vibe around her. She is wearing a white T-shirt and black shorts. What is noticeable about her is that she has a big tummy. It seems she is pregnant. They are our protagonist family. Lucy, Alice, Sophia, Rose, Arthur and Venessa. Arthur looks at his side and looks at his mother. He moves his hand and touches her belly lightly. Venessa smiles feelings his caring touch. Arthur moves his mouth to her ears and whispers "Mommy, I want to suck your breast." With the vampire hearings even though he whispers, everyone heard it. They smile but continue to watch the movie. It''s not new to them. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Venessa smile and touch his face as she said "it''s like I am growing you up again." She pulls up her t-shirt as her beautiful round breast with dark red nipple come to his view. Because of his pregnancy, it''s turned darker. Venessa look at her son watching with big eyes and laugh as she said: "can''t have enough huh?" Arthur moves his mouth to her nipple and starts licking it. After that, he starts sucking her nipple. Venessa hugs her son''s head and combs his hair as he sucks her nipple. Arthur eyes suddenly became bigger as he stop sucking and move his mouth and said "mom?" Venessa looks at Arthur confusedly as why did he call her. Arthur smile and said "it''s lactating. You have milk now." This time everyone look at them. Venessa looks at her breast as Arthur squeeze a little as white liquid come out. Venessa smile seeing this and look at Arthur as she said "you finally got what you wanted all this time." Arthur smiled as he takes out his red tongue. Alice left her head and said, "can I too mom?" Venessa rub her youngest daughter hair and said "of course, you can sweetheart." Alice smile hearing her mother take out her other breast. She suck a little a taste the taste she forgot. Arthur looks at her younger sister and smile. Everyone lift their head and look at them. Alice stop sucking and said, "wow, the best thing I have ever tasted." Lucy get up and lean on Alice as she said "I wanna try too." Rose also leans on Arthur move towards Venessa as she said "me too" Both Venessa and Sophia laugh seeing their daughter and nieces. Venessa then said, "come remember the taste you forgot." Rose and Lucy each suck one nipple and start sucking. Their eyes light up as they taste it. They weren''t stopping so Arthur move them as he said "stop, it''s mine." Rose and Lucy blush as they couldn''t actually stop doing that. It''s really tested best. Venessa look at her daughter and son quarrelling for her breast milk and stop them as she said "stop quarrelling. The milk will be here for a year or more." Arthur smiles and starts sucking the nipple as he drinks his mother breast milk. He must say this really taste best. Those pills really can''t compare to this. Fake is always fake. Alice sucks the other one. The milk stop coming after five minutes as Arthur stopped sucking in disappointment and said in a sad tone "it stop coming." Venessa laugh and said, "of course, it''s not unlimited." Chapter 78 78: Break time After Arthur complain about finished milk a break time come in and the movie. Rose didn''t wait anymore. She lifts her body and gets down. She takes off Arthur pants in one swipe. Arthur hard dragon comes to everyone view. Rose grabbed her brother dick and start licking it. Alice has seen them doing it any time by now so she doesn''t shy anymore. she even touches sometimes. Arthur didn''t let her do anything beyond that. He said after she turn 15 she can progress a little. Lucy gets down from the bed and comes to the side of her brother as she also joins her elder sister is sucking her brother dick. Arthur Sophia takes off her shorts seeing them. She isn''t wearing anything underneath. Arthur pull her towards him and let her sit on his face. Sophia arches her back to the back and grabs her nephew head with her hand. Arthur starts licking his aunt pussy. Sophia moans feeling his pleasurable tongue on her pussy. Rose take her younger brother dick inside her mouth and start sucking him. Lucy lay between his leg and start licking his ball. Venessa looks at her daughters and sister in law-making out with her son and feels horny. Because of her pregnancy, she can''t do anything rough. So Arthur always has sex with her when no one is around with care. Venessa look at her side and saw her youngest daughter looking at them with longing. She knows that Arthur stops her from doing this until she turns 15. But he helps her to release her steams from time to time. She pull her Alice and rubbed her hair and said "don''t worry you can do it soon." She kissed her cheek and said, "do you want mommy to help you?" Alice look at her mother and said "it''s okay, I don''t want my little sister hurt." Venessa smile and said, "don''t worry, I know what I am doing." She lift her body and lean against the bed and told Alice to take off her shorts and lean her back against the bed. Alice nodded and did as her mother said. Her beautiful red pussy with small pubic hair come to Venessa view. She has more inner volva than outer. Venessa moves her finger towards her daughter pussy and rubbed it on her pussy lips line and reach to her clit. She uses two-finger and separates her pussy. Alice moans feeling her mother finger in her pussy. Venessa start to rub her daughter clit with her finger and said "continue to look at your sisters sucking your brother dick." Sophia in the process cum as she felt too much pleasure from her nephew. Arthur drinks her cum. Sophia gets down and relaxed a little. Arthur saw his mother helping Alice. So he asks "do you want my help cupcake?" Alice look at her mother who smile at her and Alice look at her brother and nodded her head. Arthur told Alice to come to him. Alice smile and hurriedly move towards him. Arthur told Alice to sit on his mouth. Alice did as he told her to do. Arthur then starts licking her little sister pussy and giving her pleasure. Alice moans as she said, "brother it feels good." Sophia also calms down and move down. She look at her nieces and said "let me put it inside." Lucy takes out her brother dick with *pulp* and gives it to Sophia. Sophia sits on him with her leg on both sides. Her back facing Arthur. Rose grabbed her brother dick and set it on her aunt vagina. Sophia look at Rose and said "Thank you" and sit on his dick. "Ahh," she moans as she sits on Arthur dick. Rose lick her brother dick base and her aunt pussy connect to a place. Lucy grab her aunt''s breast and said "I can''t wait to have one like this." Sophia kiss Lucy on the lips and said: "you will have them, sweetie, when you come to my age." "Lil bro is as lucky as you. She gets to take a virgin milf all to himself." Alice said as she massage her aunt''s breast. Sophia smirks and said "of course, how many virgins milf do you think left. If it wasn''t for your father then I would have raped your brother when he was just 10." Lucy, Venessa and Rose laugh hearing her proud declaration. Sophia starts moving her hips as she rude her nephew''s dick. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rose lick her brother ball as she watched the connections of her brother and aunt closely. As she thought ''soon, I will have it inside me.'' and smiles Chapter 79 79: Hangout "Hey buddy, I got a girlfriend." A red hair boy shouted from the class door. Arthur immediately recognise the voice and said "why are you fucking so loud?" The red hair seems not to care about his rude behaviour and walk to him with hurried steps. All the students also seem not to care as it''s not the first time. Levi behind Arthur laugh and said, "dude, you finally decided to get a girl." Charlotte rolled her eyes up as she said "look who is talking?" And look back at Levi "like you have one." Levi didn''t get angry or anything he just smile. Charlotte became shocked seeing him smile and ask "don''t tell me, you got a girlfriend too?" Arthur also looks back as this fucker didn''t even tell him. He said "you cheater, now you left me alone." Arthur said as he shades tear. Levi got a very bad feeling and it come true in a sec. all the girls in the class started to curse and shout at him. Charlotte laugh as she saw this. One of the girls even said, "how dare you break his heart?" This time Levi and Arthur shouted back at the same time "girl, I am straight." Charlotte and the red hair laugh. Arthur look at the red hair and asked "what are you laughing at, you emoticon?" Red hair shanks shouted back with shark teeth "I am not an emo." Arthur nods his head and said, "yes you aren''t, you are the king of emo." Shanks feel good when heard the first part but when he heard the last part he said: "that''s it, let''s settle it out." Arthur said "bring it on, you emo." A vein pops on Charlotte''s forehead as she lost her ladylike attitude and punch both of their head and said: "take your fight out." Two bodyguards at the back almost sweat to death when they saw Charlotte punch Arthur head. They didn''t forget about the killing intent they felt back then. Besides they have seen this crazy fan of his. They will bite you to death even if you are prime minister if you said anything to Arthur. They wanted to cry but tears didn''t fall. But to their surprise, those crazy fans didn''t do anything this time. And Arthur and shanks also sit on their respective chair and start chatting as if nothing happened. Even Charlotte felt speechless at them. Levi only smiled. He knows Arthur since very young. He knows that Arthur was just making fun of the class. All the students also now act normal in front of Arthur. After he starts leading the club, everyone finds out how easy it is to talk to Arthur and he always answers patiently and talks with a smile. Those club members tell this to their friends and them to their as it circulates the whole college. ~scene change~ Maria comes to the class and starts teaching them about her subjects. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She now became more beautiful than before but her strict nature didn''t go away. After having sex with Arthur these six months and drinking his cum make her body was healthy and beautiful. Arthur also finds another kind of ability in the system. [partner: once this ability is used, you will become the only partner for the used person. This has small protection, and let you know the designation of the person] This ability is similar to D but different. As D let them know about partner emotions. Full protection or emergency teleportation. Not only that D bearer can increase their strength by sex too. Arthur uses this mark on Maria and her sister. Freya also stops having sex with her husband after this ability. This ability also doesn''t appear as a mark on the body. ~scene change~ "Guys, let''s go for lunch together it''s my treat," Shanks said to the class as he stand up after the class. Everyone shouted and decides to go for lunch together. Arthur Elbow shanks and said, "someone is happy about his relationship." Shanks laugh and said, "yeah, dude she is perfect for me." Charlotte only smiles. She is happy that he will stop Pursuing her. It''s not she hate him or anything it''s just she doesn''t feel for him the same way. Arthur said, "then let''s go." "Yeah" everyone also shouted. Arthur comes out of the college with 41 students with him it''s 42 students. They decide to go near as they have class after the lunch break. The college is one of the prominent colleges in the city and all of the students here are from well of families. So they have many luxurious restaurants here. Shanks take everyone to the best one and told the student to order anything he wants. Arthur, Charlotte, Levi with another girl and shanks sit at one table. Levi introduces her to Arthur and others "she is Lydia, my girlfriend." Lydia smile and said hi to everyone. Arthur read her mind and find out that she is genuinely in love with him. He also smile reading it and said "take care of him. Though he likes to play games too much, he has a good heart." Lydia smile and nodded her head. Levi smile and thank Arthur with eyes. He is handsome than other students in the class. It is just he is always with Arthur that people ignore him unconsciously. So Arthur is happy for his friend. Arthur then take the menu from Charlotte as she finished her order and start to order like a maniac. Shanks look at Arthur and said, "dude can you finish it?" Arthur smile and continued to order. ~scene change~ "Fuck, how can a human eat this much? Where is the food going?" Shanks said as everyone looked at the food vanishing one after another. ~scene change~ "Are you guys free tomorrow?" Arthur asks all four of them. Shanks look at his friend as he drinks his booze and asks "why? Need us for something?" Others also look at Arthur who is drinking red wine and wait for his answer. Arthur is drinking blood in the wine glass and Replied "yeah. There is a press conference as we are going to release a new product." Levi''s eyes light up when he heard this. But he didn''t show it on his face. He will never be told about it to others unless his friend agreed to. Shanks ask "what product?" Arthur just smile Charlotte agreed to go to the conference so did Shanks and Levi agreed. Lydia will come with Levi. Arthur smile and said "good. Tomorrow 10 is the conference. It''s in the Ashleigh building. Be prepared." Chapter 80 80: Press conference Arthur walks on the stage with Rose on the left and Sophia on the right. He is wearing a full black formal dress. It makes him look very handsome and manly. Rose is wearing a Scarlet Red one piece with Rose design on the clothes. Sophia is wearing a formal but also stylish dress. As they walk on the stage the crowd in front calm down. Every channel news reporter is here. Most of them are international channels. His friends and also some prominent family members also come to the conference. By now Arthur has full control of the Ashleigh group. They don''t have a single share outside. Even though the government doesn''t like it they didn''t do anything either. All of them got some funny videos which didn''t make them laugh. So they stop any kind of plot. His team of supernatural is also ready. Arthur gives them a mark of loyalty. He will never take the risks if there is a possible way for it. He made teams of 50 and send them to different countries where they have high sales and branches. Besides Heimdall his eyes and ears he can act immediately to every kind of action. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur then goes to the mic and start to talk. "Thank you, everyone, for coming on this special occasion. Now let''s start the conference without any delay. Today''s conference is about the description of our new product." As he said that a picture of a capsule appear in the projection of his back. The reporter starts to take pictures and those on the live focus the camera on it. Arthur then continues "I present you the "Dive In"." He then look at everyone and said "by using this Game Pod you can enjoy a game world as if it is the real world. You can smell, hear, feel, see and even taste something inside the game world." The crowd started to question things about how can this be possible. If it is true or real. Arthur raises his hand and said, "one of our players will demonstrate this." Arthur then gestures to the team behind. They hurriedly come on the stage with 2 Black Game pods. Martha also comes with those Pods. She is wearing a black T-shirt and pants. Though she is beautiful but now the focus point is those Pods. Arthur looks at the crowd and asks "if any one of you want to try yourself please come on the stage." Without any wait, Shanks raised his hand and said loudly "Arthur me, me." Arthur look at the speaker and shake his head as he said "come on the stage." Shanks immediately run towards the stage from his seat. He stands beside Martha but he keeps looking at the Pods with starry eyes. He can''t believe the dream of every game can really be true. Though he is not a professional gamer, like every boy he also likes to play games. So he wants to see with his own eyes if what Arthur said is really true by himself. Arthur looks at Martha and Shanks and nods his head to them. Martha nod back and go inside the Pods as she lay down in there. Shanks also followed Martha and walk into the other capsule. Arthur from behind said, "take off your coat first you idiot." Shanks laugh and take off his coat and go inside the Pods. The gate of the Pods closes after they press the close button on the side. The reporter continues to click the picture. Suddenly the picture on the screen change and a video starts to play in two-part. Shanks and Martha come to an open in a white room. He move his hand and said, "this feels like exactly my body." He pinch his hand and said, "I can even feel the pain." Arthur said, "the pain transmitter can be adjusted by the player." All the reporters noted this too. They look a this with excitement. They then select their clothes and weapon as the white room vanishes from their view also from the audience. Everyone saw 2 avatars almost 90% similar to Martha and Shanks on the screen. She is also wearing a different black dress and gears of games. There is a sword tied to her waist. Shanks is wearing a red T-shirt and pants with a spear on his back. Then the scene moves from her and shows around. Its first show around the open grass field and then a floating castle in the sky. Everyone heard Shanks shouting "I can feel the air on my skin. I can even smell the grass. It''s like I come to another world. Owwho" Shanks follows Martha as they come off to some goblins. Which they both kill using their weapon. Shanks was used to it. So Martha showed him how to do it. After that, the video stop and the door of the Pods opened. Shanks immediately come to Arthur and said "bro, I want one like right now." Arthur stop his friend and said that the conference isn''t finished yet. So he stop but was still very excited. Even the reporter and other audiences are very excited. Arthur then continued "this you can be used not for just gaming." "You want to go date you can go to the world of it." As a world like a fairytale come to everyone view this world can be used as a date or tourism. "It can be used for the academy." As a world field with building come. Every one of them is school college etc. "It can be used for training soldiers" He then show where people can learn hand to hand combat and weapon. Then Arthur said "it can be used as a way to earn money too. You can download an app from the internet and scan the Qr bar on the capsule it will link to your game id. The money you earn by playing games can be used as a cryptocurrency." This time the whole room becomes very loud and noisy. It is not just them even the whole world started to go crazy. But those with some thinking understand that soon the world power rankings is gonna change. All the high ranking officials, businessmen and all those powerful families are any different. Everyone starts to make a plans, what to do about this? Charlotte immediately understands that he isn''t aiming for just technology. He is aiming for everything in the world can offer. Chapter 81 81: Question and answer After everything settled down the reporter start to ask him questions. Q: "Is it safe? What if someone didn''t change the pain tolerance?" A: "it''s completely safe. We have installed all kinds of safety masseurs. And the default pain is very low. And one can not increase the pain more than 30% of human total tolerance." Q: "Don''t you think it will become too addicted?" A: "do you have a phone?" The report "yes" Arthur "do you use it for your daily activities, like call, reading news or playing games?" He replied "yes" Arthur "then what''s the difference between it and the Dive in. It even can be used for studies and news too." Q: "what if someone doesn''t accept the game currency? Like not everyone will have this game pod" A: "of course l, it''s only acceptable in Ashleigh. And we don''t woned the world. But the apps can be used by anyone. Even if they don''t play. They can just open an id and boom. They can see even all the game updates or posts in the apps." ~scene change~ Arthur then said "okay enough question." After everyone quieted down Arthur continued "The game will work By an AI, so you don''t have to worry about cheating and favouritism. The AI is partial to everyone. And if you have a report you can report her and she will take action after judging the matter." He take a break then said "you can buy the product from tomorrow from any of the Ashleigh shops. The pod is also not expensive. Even middle-class families can afford one. Besides you can earn money using it so it''s worth it. Now the conference end." Again many questions start to come from reporters. But Arthur, Rose, Sophia, Martha and Shanks go back to the stage as they ignore the reporters. Levi, Lydia and Charlotte also come back on the stage with a black suit man. Shanks immediately start to pester him for the pods. Arthur sigh and said "I have already made the delivery to each of your houses also send all the games. With 100,000 game currency inside." Shanks said "ok bro. I have remembered about some important work. I will return home now. Let''s meet tomorrow in college." Arthur look at him speechlessly and thought ''to fuck with your important job. You just want to start playing the game.'' Arthur said, "text your id in the group so that we can add each other." Shanks nodded and left not even replying completely. Levi also left with Lydia after some talk. Charlotte also decides to go back and try it herself. So she said good buys and left the place. Arthur smile at Rose, Sophia and Martha and said: "let''s go we have a lot to do." They nodded and left the conference room. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ~scene change~ Venessa welcome her son and daughter with a smile. She said, "you made a good speech there." Arthur hugs her waist and smile "thank you." Alice hug Arthur and said, "brother Ellie thank you for the gift." Arthur rub her cheeks and said, "good now you can play with her together." Alice nods her head. With this, his family also can enjoy feeding of travelling to another world. Though not real but still better than nothing. He can''t take all of them at the same time. And this game can be the next best option. Arthur then remembers that he saw an amazing item in the system. It''s another tick but it''s different from other tickets. [visitor: a ticket that let people from other world visit your homeworld for a week once a month.] This ticket is not very expensive but also not cheap. One ticket needs 3000 points which are the same as E grade world ticket. And he can visit there anytime he wants. He now wants to return Tachibana and take them to his world. After that using the ticket they can visit his homeworld. Chapter 82 82: This is possible only in hentai world Arthur didn''t waste any time after he thought about that. After returning to his room he immediately left for Tachibana world. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ~scene change~ Arthur went shopping after coming back to Tachibana world. He gets ingredients to cook food for everyone. He bought a lot. Coz he knows that he is not gonna stop soon. He returns with a month worth of rations for everyone. He telepathically told everyone to come home for lunch. He then starts cooking food for everyone. ~scene change~ The first person to come back home is kyouka. As she is basically half boss now who can stop her if she wants to leave. The moment she entered the house and smells the delicious smell of food she smile. She goes to the kitchen and she takes off her clothes on her way. When she reached him a line of clothes was made behind her as she stand behind him naked. Arthur already knows that she is back. So he smile and said without looking back "welcome back sweetie." Kyouka hug him from behind as her soft breast pressed against his back and said "I already miss you." Arthur smirks and said "don''t worry. Something good will start soon." He then said "wash your hand food is almost ready. After kyouka, the twins come and like kyouka, they also take off their clothes in the hallway. Nami didn''t say anything and take of Arthur pants and start ducking his dick "I am cooking Nami." Nami said, "continue your job and let me do mine." After a few minutes, Yuki and Koharu also come as Arthur also finish cooking and cumiing inside Nami mouth. He learns this from sperm control. He can cum whenever he wants and he can also hold however long he wants. He can decide when to impregnate and which gender the baby will be. He is happy with all this function of sperm control. So he cum inside Nami mouth and let her drink what she wants. He knows she won''t stop until he cum. ~scene change~ "Your food is the best Arthur," Koharu said. As she finished her food. Everyone agreed with Koharu. Arthur smile hearing her. But he isn''t full yet so He smirks. He uses telekinesis and sends all the used plates to the kitchen. He pulls Koharu and laid her on the table as he said: "now it''s dessert time." He sit on the chair and told Koharu to spread her leg full. She did as he told her. Yuki gets down from the table and starts licking Arthur dick. He was naked all this time. Arthur look at kyouka and said, "why don''t we share your daughter pussy together." Kyouka smirks and said, "yeah let her mom and dad eat her pussy." Nami And Yumi look at the mother and daughter and think about their family. Arthur look at them and said, "if you want you can bring her to the town." Nami smirks and said "why? You want to fuck our mother too?" Arthur rolls his eyes and asks "what do you think of me?" Nami said "think again. Our mother is great beauty." Arthur smile and said, "what you want some more sisters?" Yumi smiled at them but didn''t comment on them. She goes down and joins Yuki. Arthur and kyouka start to suck Koharu pussy. Nami kisses Koharu and starts massaging her boobs. ~scene change~ 1st day Arthur pushes his dick as far as it can go and cum inside Koharu. Arthur takes out his dick as cum started to come out of her pussy. Yumi sits down and licks Arthur dick with Yuki. Nami And kyouka start to lick Koharu pussy and drink all the come that is coming out of her. 5th day. "Yes, fill your aunt''s ass," Kyouka said as Arthur push harder and cum inside her ass. Her two daughters suck her breast lick cow from two sides. Nami And Yumi lay on the bed as they breathe heavily. 10th day "Yes dad, fuck your daughter pussy." Yuki shouted as Arthur move his hip harder. Arthur slap on top of Yumi ass as she is on top of Yuki. 17th day "Arthur, let''s go to our home town. I want mom to live with us." Nami said as she bounce on Arthur. "Are sure, she might join you?" Arthur said as he change a Yumi with nami. 26th day "I am sure she will love this if she finds out," Yumi said as she feel her inside is filled with Arthur cum. Arthur looks at all the girls sleeping on the bed as he rubs Yumi back. He has been fucking them for 26 days straight. He must say girls from the hentai world is made for sex. Even his family will be exhausted if they continue to do like they did just this month. Not physically but mentally. He told everyone that he can travel between worlds. And told them he has a personal dimension. Everyone agreed to leave this world and live inside his world. Nami And Yumi don''t want to leave their mom. She sacrificed a lot for them. They don''t know about the future but they at least want to take her with them. Arthur also agreed. It''s okay if it is women he doesn''t mind, unless it''s a man. He doesn''t want any man in his world. Chapter 83 83: Notice I wanted to go to the overlord world then after research, I find out that this world doesn''t have much plot. So after some thinking, I decided to go there later part of the story. Now I decide to go Soul land 1 world. This one has many plots also has some good girls for mc. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is is an A grade world. As it''s a universal level. I want to travel the world like this or some can be added in between, but this is the focus. 1) soul land 2) food wars 3) one piece 4) DXD 5) Naruto 6) fairytale 7) ATG If you guys have other suggestions please comment. Or you don''t want any world also comments. Chapter 84 84: Ootake house On the 27th day, Arthur makes a trip to Nami And Yumi''s home village. Tachibana household stays back. Arthur told them to collect seeds for everything. He has knowledge of life goddess so he wants to make good use of it. He has collected a lot of seeds from his homeworld. He also wants to collect from here. Arthur had to drive for 4 hours to reach their home town. They took a quick cum break on their way here. It''s like a normal village with fields filled with vegetable trees. On their way, they saw the villagers working in the field. Arthur followed Nami instructions and come to the very back of the town. He saw a big house bigger than the other house on their way here. ~scene change~ After Nami ring the bell of the house a very beautiful sexy milf open the door. Arthur look at her in shock with a wide mouth and thought ''so that''s why this twin got this heavenly figure.'' She has black hair purple eyes with a beautiful face. Her figure is a mature version of nami and yumi. The Ootake family isn''t slim fit like Tachibana. They have a curvy figure with big breasts and butt. Nami smirks seeing Arthur stunned face. Yumi mover her hand towards her mouth and giggles. Arthur come out of his stupor when he heard Yumi giggling. He *cough* to make the awkwardness clear. Nami jump at her mother and hug her as she said: "I miss you, mom." Her mother smiles seeing her daughter. She hugged her back and said, "I miss you too sweetie." She looks at Yumi and opens her other arm for them as Yumi also jump in her hug. She look at Arthur and asked "who is this handsome young man? Which one of your boyfriends?" Nami And Yumi said "me" her mother laugh hearing them and thought that they were joking. So he invites everyone inside the house. She went to the kitchen and come with cola after some time. Nami takes the cola and starts to eat and Yumi introduces them "she is out mother Marie Ootake." Arthur smile and said, "nice to meet you, mam." Marie laugh and said "nice to meet you too. Don''t be so formal just call me auntie or by my name." She then asks "so young man, whom you start to date with?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before he could reply Nami said, "did we say we both date him?" Yumi blush as she looks down. Marie gets shocked by her life as she asks "why? Do you don''t mind sharing the same person?" Nami smiled and said, "that would be if we could handle our partner." Ootake face darkened as she asks "did you already do it?" Nami And Yumi look down as Nami said: "I just wanted to know how it feels l." Ootake look at her two daughters and then look at Arthur and sighed as she said "don''t ever regret it." Nami smirks and said, "of course not." After some talk, Nami And Yumi look at each other and nod and they look at their mom and said: "mom we have something very important to tell you." Marie nods as she stops talking with Arthur and said: "tell me." Twins take a deep breath and start to tell her everything. ~Time skip~ "So you are a vampire now?" Marie ask. At first, she didn''t believe it but seeing everything with her own eyes she can''t do anything except believe. They nod towards her. She sighed and accepted it. What can she do they are her family. Besides this actually, keep them safe. So she is happy for her daughter. Nami said "we want you to turn like us too. This way we can always be together." Marie look at Arthur then she look at her daughter and said hesitantly "it''s okay, I don''t want you to be bothered by me l." Yumi said "no mom, it''s easy for him. He can make as many as he wants." Arthur also nods his head. Marie then looks at her daughter and nods her head. And ask "what do I have to do?" Before Arthur and Yumi can Reply Nami said "you have to take off your pants mom. He has to bite on your thigh." Arthur and Yumi understand that she is pranking her own mom. They didn''t say anything and continued to watch. Marie look at her daughter and shake her head as she said "no, it''s embarrassing. And he is your boyfriend." Nami start to cox her as she said "it''s the process. Once done you don''t have to do it again." After many daughters and mothers talk Marie accepted. She looks around to see if the door and window are closed or not. Nami said "don''t worry we have a strong hearing. we can hear everything in miles. No one is around." Marie starts to take off her black pant. She didn''t look at Arthur as she does that. Arthur starts to get hard seeing this. The twins also feel that because of D mark and vampire connections. They look at each other and smirks. They know their mother has a killer body. They got that from her. Marie now stands in front of them with a black panty upper clothes full. Nami holds her hand and sits her on the couch. She look at Arthur and told him to do it. Arthur gets up from the couch and walk towards his mother in law and sit on his knees between her leg. Marie look to the side. She doesn''t want to see this. But Nami is nami. She move her head towards Arthur and said "mom it''s important for you to see, or it''s disrespectful to the maker." Arthur look at Nami and thought ''I must reward this subject of mine.'' Arthur moves his mouth towards her inner thigh very close to her pussy. Both of them can feel the other body heat. Marie felt a little moist there. She blush and thought ''what am I thinking?'' Arthur also can smell her juice as he is close. He wants to suck her but didn''t do it as he hates forced things. Arthur''s eyes turned red and his teeth grow bigger. He bites her thigh and uses the bite ability. Marie felt pain but it quickly go away and turned into pleasure as she cum. She didn''t have sex for ages so could hold the pleasure. Arthur moves his mouth and looks at Marie in the eyes as she starts to lose consciousness. After a minute she stays on the couch unconscious. Nami smirks as she looks at Arthur and asks "how much you like it?" Arthur said, "a lot, for it I will reward you 7 days of straight sex alone." Nami laugh hearing him. She is happy with the reward. She asks "wanna see mommy''s pussy." Arthur look at her wet black panty and sighed as he shook his head. "No, I don''t want to take advantage of her. Besides if she like me then I can see it then." Yumi stands up and comes beside them. She sit beside her mother and take off her clothes and spread her leg and said "okay but you can release your built-up tension now." Then Arthur starts to fuck them beside the unconscious mother. Chapter 85 85: Visitor Marie opens her eyes which is now red and glowing. She felt all of her senses heightened. She can smell things from far. She can hear things from miles away. She saw things closer and she also feels like she is much stronger than before. A few seconds later her eyes stop glowing as all of her senses return normal. She lifts her head from the couch and looks in front. She saw her daughter and future son in law looking at her. She smells something which she forgot long ago. She knows that they must be doing things during her unconsciousness. Her face turned red when she understands that they not only did it but did it in front of her unconscious body. Arthur takes out a bag of blood and gives it to Marie and said "drink this. You need to complete the transaction." Marie takes the blood bag from his hand. Her eyes glowed when she grabbed it. She hesitates as she never drinks blood moreover human blood. But it seems she also want to drink it badly. She hesitates but still takes a sip from the blood. ''It doesn''t test like iron. More like red wine'' She thought and start to drink it with a smile. Even after she finished she wanted more. She looks at Arthur and asks more with her eyes. Nami besides her whisper "you can have more later. But you need to change. You cum before lost consciousness." Marie look down and saw her black-stained panty as she remembered that she really cum before she lost consciousness. She touch her stained panty but then remembered that Arthur is still there. She look up and saw that Arthur is looking at her with a smile. She immediately blushes and runs to her room. In her shyness, she didn''t notice her speed. Nami laugh and said "she is like us. I just don''t know how did she stop herself from having sex after the divorce." She look at Arthur and said, "now you should help her if she needs it." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Marie blush hearing her daughter. She just turned and don''t have any control over her power. So she heard Nami clearly from her room. Marie touches her pussy through her panty and her body vibrates with it. She remembered about the time he bite her. She remembered this very clearly. Even his body heat, his lips on her thigh and the teeth that pierced through her skin and the feeling after that. She remembered all. Well, it''s normal. Every vampire remembered how he turn. It''s because nami that Arthur bite her there and she will remember it until the end. Thinking about that time she unconsciously starts to masturbate. "Ahaahhhnn~~!!" She cum again as she again stained her already stained panty. She sit on the floor as she leaned against the door and breathe heavily. After she calms down she blushes as she just masturbates imagining Arthur bite. Her future son in law. She felt shame but still can''t hate the feeling of it. She went to the shower and change into new clothes. ~scene change~ After that, she said bye to the villagers and said that she will be in the city with her daughters from now on. She also thanked everyone for taking care of her even after her parent''s death. Arthur starts the car with the three Ootake on the back seat and drives towards the city. ~scene change~ The first thing she sees after coming with her daughter is another 3 women. One of them is her age and the other two seems older than Arthur. Arthur introduces them to Marie. She also finds out that he is Arthur Ashleigh of the Ashleigh group. "You are from the richest family in the world." Marie feels another shock. Nami And Yumi only smile they were the same as when they find out. She then finds out Arthur ability and power. In the end, she only sighed. She is too much shock in one day. ~scene change~ "Come here, you damn monkey. How dare you lie to me about it?" Marie said as she run after Nami, with their vampire speed normal people can only hear the voice and sound of air but can''t see anything. ~Flashback~ "Yeah, Arthur bite my hand." Arthur vanished from there using teleportation and go to a mall to buy some ingredients. Hearing what Koharu said Marie look at Nami. With every passing second, her face darkened. Nami laughs awkwardly. "Ops! Busted." And she run from there and she look at the place where Arthur was and found out that it''s empty. Marie starts to run after her daughter with a slipper in her hand. ~Flashback end~ "Mom, you should thank me. I let your crotch face the most handsome face of the world." Nami said as she run. Marie blush hearing her daughter. But she continued to chase her. She wants to punish her for her prank. ~scene change~ Marie tasted Arthur food the first time. And like everyone she had a foodgasm. In her imagination, she saw Arthur turn into an eel and enter her pussy and start to move inside. ~scene change~ Marie gets her next shock when she finds out both of Arthur cousins and auntie also has a sexual relationship. She heard the sound of sex for the whole night from her room. She even heard Yuki calling him dad during sex. ~scene change~ Marie didn''t sleep the whole night but she is normal. With her vampire physique, even if she doesn''t sleep for months nothing will happen. Arthur mark Marie next and take her to his dimension. Marie awed seeing the dimension and ask "it''s only for you?" Arthur nodded his head. Arthur then summons the rest and walk towards the mansion. ~scene change~ "Are you ready?" Arthur asks six beauties. They nod their head. Arthur then takes out six tickets He bought from the system and give each of them one. He then told them to tear it. So they did. Arthur ask "let''s go." Chapter 86 86: Meeting Arthur comes directly to Venessa room. All the members of his family are here. He already told about the Tachibana and Ootake household. They are also excited to meet people from another world. They know with Arthur cautious nature he won''t just make anyone his family member. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur told about his visit to his family after coming back. They were shocked about his ability to visit another world. They also heard about the new family and new girlfriend there. Arthur told them to visit he had to have a family member there or make an existing family his. They only smile. They don''t have relatives in the original world. So why not male relatives in another world. This way they can have a big family. (A/N: yeah a too big family will be soon.) Alice is the most excited one to meet with this new family. After Arthur appears another six busty beauties appeared behind him. Both sides look at another side curiously. Venessa felt a little connection to one of them. She understands she is her sister from another world. Kyouka also looks at her with a smile as she also feels the connection. ''The system is really powerful. It has actually power over reality. It just literally rewrite someone''s background and made kyouka genuinely Mom''s sister.'' Arthur Thought Arthur then introduces everyone to everyone. Marie like Venessa very because of her sweet nature. But soon she got the best shock of her life when she find out about the father of her future child. Marie look at Arthur and Venessa and sighed. She understands what everyone feels. Even she can''t bring herself to hate Arthur. He is too sweet to everyone for them to not like him. ''Will I also bear the child of my future son in law?'' Marie Thought. ~scene change~ A new team is made in just an hour of meetings. Nami, Yuki, join team, Lucy. Yumi, Koharu join team, Alice. Kyouka and Marie join the team Venessa, Rose and Sophia. Arthur then takes everyone downstairs for lunch. And enjoy lunch together. Everyone behaves as Venessa is at the table. It''s like invisible energy always make her head and everyone unconsciously also agree with this. ~scene change~ "We can play a game with ourselves inside it by using this?" Nami asked with disbelief. All new members also look at Lucy with round eyes. Lucy smile and smile told everyone as she does and they start playing the game. ~scene change~ Venessa didn''t go to play the game with everyone. It''s been months since she didn''t play because of her pregnancy. Arthur is also with her. They can''t have sex like before because of her pregnancy. So only when everyone is busy does Arthur does it with her slowly. Arthur is now drinking the heavenly milk from her mother breast. He also rubbed her pussy lips lightly as he drink. Venessa closes her eyes and enjoys her son''s love. After 5 minutes, milk stops coming out. Arthur stops sucking and lift his head and look at his mother in the eyes. They smile at each other. Arthur lowers his head and comes down face to face her pussy. Arthur gives her pussy a long lick. He opens her pussy lips and directly licks her vagina hole, pee hole and the clit. ~ahhhhahhh!!!~~~ "yes son, lick mommy" Arthur strengthens his tongue and pushes it inside her vagina hole. "Ahh" Venessa moan. Arthur use his tongue and push her G spot and start licking and massaging her by using his tongue inside her vagina. Venessa hold her sons head as she moaned loudly and cum. Her love juice spread all over Arthur''s face. Arthur takes out his tongue and stands up. He set his dick on her vagina hole and push inside slowly. Venessa moans again as she is still sensitive there as she just cum. "Dear, do it slowly. I am still sensitive down there." Venessa told her son. Arthur nodded and start slow sex with her and kiss her lips. ~scene change~ "The game is awesome." Nami And Yuki said. All the other members also agreed with her with smiles and excitement. They never knew something like this was even possible. And what''s more, this is invented by Arthur himself. Everyone smile hearing this. All of them feel proud because of it. Marie also learned a lot about Arthur from Sophia and rose. She must say that he is really a genius in almost everything. He is strong, intelligent, handsome, and also has superpowers. And now all of them share the same kind of power. Marie smile that her daughters selected someone like Arthur. Though both like the same person and he also has many other women she doesn''t care anymore now. With power like him, it is bound to happen. It''s proven in history too. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A/N: For the next world Do you want me to take others with me? As it''s an A grade world I can take 3 people at most. You can suggest whom should I take. Second many said soul land 2. So comment if it is one or two. Chapter 87 87: Turmoils of the world A few days went by after Arthur returns with visitors. All of them became regular players of the game. He didn''t launch all the games at the same time. Right now only SAO for game and academy city and Date and tour world is online. His game has already become the most discussed topic in the world. Many problems try to make it difficult for the Ashleigh group but without anyone notice, all of them vanished. As for the Top 10 families, the 3 try to make it harder for them one is khan, another is Shadow and the last one is the Chen family. Khan made move because his product now challenges their first place in the money. Shadow challenge because they want to steal his work and Chen challenge because of Shanks relation with Arthur. Khan only try to use their business and political power on Ashleigh but the country of Camelot didn''t even respond to them. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shadow learned the hard way when all of their illegal works start to come out one by one with evidence. Their main field of works is assassination. So this made them the enemy of almost all the other super tier families. This incident not only warns them about the shadow family but also about Ashleigh. They understood that Ashleigh hold a great deal of information that can lead them to their doom. Chen family quickly withdrew back when they found out about this. They don''t have any direct quarrel with Ashleigh. Besides with their sources, they also found out that Ashleigh also has many trained ability holders under him. They don''t know any specific but they know that he has them. Which also means he has information about all of their abilities. The head of the pendragon family and the Kuroma family feel delighted that their son and daughter have good relationships with Arthur. They even call them and told them to make their relation more strong. ~scene change~ Rose and Sophia have already prepared them for all kinds of attacks from those big families. And they did attack their business. But to their surprise, it vanished as soon as it come. They sigh in relief and smile. They know that it is Arthur doing. He is stopping all these attackers from the shadows. And in just a week all of this attack stop and the turmoil in the world also settled down. Again they start to run like usual. But the hype for the "Dive in" increased with every passing second. In just a day the download of the VRW(virtual reality world) app has reached 2.1 billion where the total population of the world is 10 billion. And it is just in a single week. And the download is increasing every moment. They also launch another small device that can be used in the daily home. It can be used against robbery or theft. By installing it in the house they can play without worry. If anyone how isn''t added to the device try to break into the house forcefully then it will alarm the player also notify the nearest police station. Many by this not just for the game but also for other places. ~scene change~ All the visitors from another world also returned to Arthur world when the 7 days limit to pass. They can come again next month. Venessa introduces her friend Martha to Marie and kyouka. She didn''t tell them about their otherworld identity but told her they are her relatives. Marie by chance read her thoughts and find out that she also like Arthur and her daughter too. She isn''t shocked anymore. As long as it''s a matter of girl and Arthur then it will be the same for everyone. No one hide any act in front of her and she had seen them do many things. Nami And Yumi still behave in front of their mother. ~scene change~ "Brother I can finally become one with you," Rose said as soon as she returns home and kiss Arthur. Chapter 88 88: Rose (1) Arthur kiss his sister in the hall room and ask "where do you want to do it?" Rose Replied "my room." Arthur smiles and Cary her to her room with his vampire speed. Everyone smile and give Rose her day. Lucy wanted to go and see but Venessa stop her with her telekinesis. ~scene change~ "Your room always smells like your name, big sister Rose," Arthur said as he let Rose down. Rose smile and ask "do you like it?" Arthur nods his head as he agreed. Arthur kiss Rose on the lips. After the kiss, Rose said, "I want to take shower first." Arthur smile and said, "I like you every way sister Rose." Rose smiled and said, "I know, but I want to give you a fresh me." Arthur smiled as he let her do what she wants. Rose smiled and said, "why don''t you undress your sister?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur agreed and walk to her. He takes off her coat first and throws it on the hanger perfectly. He then starts to unbutton her white shirt one by one as her beautiful breast caged in her beautiful red bra come to his view. He gulped as he completely unbutton her shirt. Rose giggles seeing her little bro watching her breast as he gulped. She asked, "already feeling horny seeing your sister''s caged boobies?" Arthur agreed as he touch her upper chest lightly. Rose smile only smile. Arthur then pulls her shirt off her back and again throw it to the hanger perfectly. Arthur then sits on his knees and unzip the zipper of her skirt from behind and pull it down. With that, a jiggling butt comes out with matching panty. Arthur stands up as Rose is still facing her back towards Arthur. He unhooked her bra and Rose let it slide off her body. Rose turned around and let her brother see her. Though they have seen each other many times by now this is still different from other times. Tonight their brother and sister relationship will change into something Taboo but more lovely than anything else. Tonight they will become one. Rose then again turn around and start to take off her panty with a full bow as she gives her brother a sexy view of her butt and pussy. Arthur looks at her sister as his dick become hard. After taking off her panty she gives it to Arthur and moves her mouth towards Arthur. She didn''t kiss him but her hot breath still touch Arthur mouth and nose as she said "let''s go to the bathroom and shower me for yourself." Rose grabbed her lil bro''s hand as she pull him towards the toilet, naked. ~scene change~ Arthur put soap on his hand and start rubbing her back with it. He rubs all of her back as he cleans her from behind. After that Rose turn around and let him clean her front. Arthur again uses soap and start by cleaning her neck and then he lowers his hand and rubs her upper chest. He lowers his hand by her boobs side and starts to clean her stomach. He goes down and uses soap on her red pubic hair. He cleans her pubic hair and moves his hand towards her thigh and leg. He cleans her toes and her leg. He then use soap on his hand again and start to clean her breast. When he touched her breast "ahhhahhnn!!~~" she moans. Arthur lifts her breast and cleans her under boobs. He then moves his hand down. Rose arch towards her back a little bit and spread her leg. Arthur use soap and start with cleaning the side of her pussy and ask "sister do you like, your little brother cleaning your pussy by hand?" Rose opened her eyes and said "of course I like it. I am sure that I will like it more when my little brother takes my virginity." Arthur smile and said, "incest lover huh?" Rose touch her brother''s face and said "incest or not, I don''t care. All I know is that I love my little brother and want to give him my virginity and live with him forever. Also, give birth to many of his children." Arthur smile and said, "I must be the luckiest man in the world." He then look at her pubic hair and his eyes lit up as he said "sister do you want a new design for your pubic hair?" Rose look confused but she said "sure, I will like anything you make." Arthur takes out a small blade and uses his weapon mastery for the first time. In just a minute he cut her hair and design it into A red rose. He then wash it with water and let his sister see. Rose laugh and said, "it suits me and my name." Arthur then use water on her and clean all the soap off her body. Chapter 89 89: Rose (2) "It''s my turn," Rose said as she pull Arthur and sit him down in front of her. Arthur sit down as he let her sister do the cleaning. Rose smirks and use soap on her boobs and lean towards Arthur. Arthur feels soft squishy mounds on his back. He can also feel her hard nipple. Arthur smiles and enjoys his sister cleaning him using her breast. After that Rose uses soap on Arthur''s hand and rub it a little then she stands up and put his arm between her leg as she traps it between her thighs and pussy. She starts to move back and forth as she cleans his arm. She did the same for both of his arms. Arthur smile and said "that''s a new way to clean up arms. And I like it." Rose smirks and said, "of course, sister knows best." She then use soap in her hand and start to rub it on his chest and his abs. She rubs all over his body. She plays with her brother nipple and asks "does man also like being playing with it?" Arthur look at her sister and said "not as much as a women but men do also like it. Their sensibilities on it aren''t like women.." Rose move her mouth to her brother nipple and lick it as she asks "does my brother like it?" Arthur hold her sister chin as he said "I like everything my family do for me." Rose smiled and said, "that is why you play golden shower with Lucy." Arthur smile and said, "if you want I can do it with you too." Rose shook her head and said "what I like is the fact itself that my brother will take me soon. And that is also what I want." Rose lowers herself as she grabs her brother dick and moves her hand up and down as she said: " I want my brother hard dick inside me." Arthur knows that Rose like to talk the incestuous talk with Arthur. So he said, "of course, your brother will fuck that beautiful pussy of yours." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rose then clean her brother and herself hurriedly. She doesn''t want to waste more time. She is already too horny. ~scene change~ Arthur carries Rose to the bed and lay her on it. Both of them didn''t wait. Rose spread her leg and Arthur move between her. He starts licking her pussy. "~aaahhaahnn!!!~~ yes lick your sister pussy." Arthur moves her sister both legs over his shoulder and lifts her lower body. With her flexible body, she couldn''t now clearly see her pussy. Arthur said, "see clearly how your little brother eats your pussy." And he starts to lick her pussy like it''s the most delicious chocolate or ice cream in the world. Rose look at her brother and said "yes, my little brother licking and eating my pussy." "~ahhahnn!!!~~" All the women of Ashleigh in the house heard her loud and clear with their vampiric hearing. They feel a little moistened down there. Lucy complained "moo!~~ I want him to lick me too." Venessa shake her head as she said "my daughter really enjoying her first time." Sophia smirks and said "we all did. But get to do something that none of us could. You take your son virginity." Venessa smile back and said "he was inside me before he was even born. So that was just his return to his original home." Alice looks at her mother and aunt again bickering and smiling. She is happy because after Arthur start to massage her breast daily she starts to develop well in her breast areas. And she doesn''t feel insecure anymore. She is sure that she will have the same size as her mother or aunt. Back to Arthur and Rose. Arthur lick her pussy and her asshole as He showed her everything. "Ahh" "Uhm" "Art, I am cuming. Drink all of your sister cum." Arthur without reply moved his mouth and completely cover her pussy with it and lick her. In a matter of sec, she cum inside her brother''s mouth. "~~aahhaahnn!!!~~~~" A little tear comes to her eyes as she smiles and enjoys her brother hot mouth as she cum. After a minute she recovers from pleasure and touches her brother hair and comb, who is still sucking her pussy. She then said, "let me, your big sister give you pleasure too my little brother." Arthur stops sucking his sister pussy and lift his head and look her in the eyes. He smile and nodded his head and let her hips down. He then lay beside her with his hand behind his head as he look at her sister shift towards him with her sexy naked body. Chapter 90 90: Rose (3) Arthur lay on the bed and Rose move her body over him. She sits on him and kisses her brother. She moves and kiss his neck and bite him and leave a love bite. She moves lower and kisses his solid chest. She kisses his nipple and takes out her tongue. She licks her brother nipple as he always does with her. Arthur smiled as he also enjoys this weird but good feeling. It''s like she is him and he is her. He didn''t complain but instead, enjoy it. Rose move her body and start to go down as she lick her brother body. As she reaches her brother''s dick she grabs it and starts licking the base. She then licks his balls as she slowly massages his dick with her hand. She licks all of his balls and sucks them. She then moves to lift her head and look at the red top head of her brother dick. She saw some pre cum coming out. She takes out her tongue and licks the pre cum off of his dick. ~Ahh~ Arthur moan as he feels his sister tongue on his dick. Rose smile hearing her brother moan and start licking his dick head from all sides. After licking him she open her mouth and look at Arthur as she bobbled up her brother fat dick inside her mouth. She wraps her tongue around her brother dick as much as she can and start sucking it. She learned this from her mother as she spends the most time with Arthur as she is always home. So she knows everything that Arthur likes and dislikes. She starts to move her head up and down as she starts to give her brother her best blowjob. Arthur close his eyes as he enjoyed her mouth with full concentration. He even separated his thoughts into two and with one he concentrates on her tongue and with another, he concentrates on her mouth moving up and down. He again thanks lily for this amazing prize gift. Rose didn''t blow him for too long. She wants him to cum with her pussy and inside her pussy. Arthur was about to get up but rose to push him on the bed and said "I am the big sister and you are my little brother. So let big sister do the work and you enjoy it. I also want to give my virginity to you myself." Arthur nods his head as he agreed with her sister. Rose stand on her knees and move her leg to both sides and she grabs her brother dick. She set his dick to her vagina hole and look at her brother and said "look, brother, we are finally going to become one. Your bus sister gonna lose her virginity. I am gonna lose my virginity to my little brother." Rose sit on his dick slowly as it goes inside slowly. Rose feel a little pain as his dick isn''t slim. It''s fatter for her virgin pussy. But she still kept going down slowly. Arthur feel his sister tight pussy and moan a little "ahh" Soon both of them fell the resistance. She looks at Arthur and takes a deep breath. She then sits down on him with one great force. "Aggahh!!" Rose hug Arthur tightly with tears in her eyes as she feels pain down there. Arthur also hugs her sister back and nibble her ears and said: "soon it will go away." After a minute Rose lift her body. There is still tears in her eyes but also a smile. These are the tears of happiness. She look at Arthur and said "I love you, Arthur. Finally, I am one with you. Since the day you''re born I like you. As you grow up my feelings also start to change for you. I was worried about the feelings. I wanted to stop that feeling. But instead, it increases more. I was worried about what will other think, what will you think. I was afraid that you will reject me or be disgusted by me. But instead, you accepted my feelings. And now after 18 and half years, we finally became one. I love you more than anything. I also want to be with you until the moment I die." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur didn''t stop her and let her say everything she wanted to say. After she said everything Arthur kiss her lips and said "I don''t care what others think about our relationship. All I know is that I love you and others. And I also want to be with you, other sisters, auntie and mom "always and forever"." All the other members of the family smile in their own room. They also have some tears in their eyes. Coz they were the same. They also felt the same. They were also worried and afraid. But in the end, Arthur accepted their feelings. He loves all the same. Alice hugs her body pillow and smile. Lucy looks at the ceiling and smiles. Sophia sits on the chair as she looks at the sky from her window and smile. Venessa touches her tummy and smiles with a sweet smile. hearing her brother Rose smile and swipe of her tears from her eyes and said: "yeah always and forever." Arthur and Rose hug each other and enjoy this forbidden love and the moment. Arthur also will to not heal her hymen again with his vampire authorities. After another minute Rose lift her body and said "then let''s continue what we were doing. I also want to be pregnant by you like mom, but I will hold it for now." She then lift her lower body a little and again push down as she continued "but soon you have to impregnate your this elder sister again and again and again." She start to increase the pace of her movement as she said that. Arthur looks at her sister''s breast jump up and down with her every movement. He rest his hand on her thigh as he also thrust up with synchronising her movement. ~~oh yeah!!! I am fucking my little brother~~~ ~~~Ahhhahhn!!!~~~~ fuck your sister pussy all the way inside~~~ Arthur uses his vampire speed and changes the position. No, he is on top of her. "Big sister Rose~~" Arthur also starts fuck her pussy and suck her nipple. ~~~ahhaahnn!!! I am CUMMING!!!~~~ Rose cum as she feel her brother. But Arthur didn''t let her relax he continued to fuck her. Rose feeling her sensitive place being fuck she feels another type of enjoyment. After a while, Rose use her vampiric speed and change their position to the couch and start to have sex there. "~~hah~~hah~~ I want to be fucked all over my room. Mark every place of your sister''s room." Rose said as she move up and down. Arthur holds her hips as she moves. After another five minutes, Arthur change positions and lay her back on her working desk and start fuck her there. Another five minutes later Rose to look at her brother through the mirror where she does makeup. ~~~~bro!! I am cuming again!!!~~~ Another few minutes later they are back to the bed Arthur fuck her and said "sister, I am going to cum." Rose eyes are on the up as she replied "I.inside!! Cum inside your sisters pussy." Arthur thrust harder and cum inside her pussy and filled her womb with his baby-making seeds. Rose also cum again as she feel her brother hot cum inside her pussy. Arthur leans on her body as they both breathe heavily and smile. Rose said, "sleep with it inside me." Arthur nods and sifts their body. Now Rose lay on Arthur with her cum filled pussy and Arthur dick inside her. She kissed her brother and said, "from now on we can always eat this forbidden fruit every day." Arthur also smile and said, "yes my sweet big sister." Rose closed her eyes with a smile on her face. Arthur also combs her hair and close his eyes. With their vampire abilities, they don''t need to sleep. But they like to sleep. They don''t want to change all of their human nature. Chapter 91 91: SAO (1) "We are going to show you the live battle of first, floor boss that appeared in SAO." The lady host of the channel said. "And it''s also going to be a joint fight of two guilds." The male host of the channel said. "One of the guilds is the Valkyrie, the only woman''s guild found by Lucy Ashleigh. Her guild members, Bony, Martha, Alice and Ellie will join her in the raids." The female host said "And the other guild is pendragon founded by Charlotte Pendragon. With her are Levi, Lydia, Shanks kuroma and Suzi pendragon." The male host said. Everyone who didn''t reach the 10th floor yet watch the video on their phone, television or computer. This is will be the first Boss fight. And no one wants to miss it. Ass they were watching the live broadcast the video change from the host to the game. Lucy open a live broadcast for the TV channel. She is wearing a beautiful white battle outfit with her sword tied to her waist. To her left is Alice with black battle outfits and Ellie beside her in green battle outfits both have a sword tied to their waist. To Lucy''s right is standing Martha with a grey battle outfit and her hand on her broadsword and to her right stands Bony with a purple battle outfit and sword tied to her waist. In front of them is Charlotte wearing a golden colour battle gears with a long sword tied to her waist. To her right is another beautiful woman that looks like her but mature than her is Suzi pendragon her sister. She is wearing a dress similar to her with a sword tied to her waist. She has a smile to the corner of her mouth. Beside her is Lydia in a black battle outfit with gears. To Charlotte left is a red hair boy with red battle gears outfits and a spear in his hand and to his left is Levi with a Dark blue battle outfit full of gears and a sword tied to his waist. Charlotte come forward and shake hands with Lucy as she said: "are you okay with this many gears?" Lucy smile and said "enough." Though they can''t bring their vampiric body and abilities inside the game they still have their vampiric reaction. Besides they have been playing these games long before they even launch. So they are very familiar with their avatar. Charlotte nodded and introduce her teammates. Lucy also introduces her teammates to them. Suzi suddenly ask "why didn''t he come to the boss fight?" Lucy understand who she meant by "he". So she replied, "he is the designer of the first Floor boss. So he decides not to come. As it will be unfair to other players." Shanks said, "let''s not waste time and go for the fight." He is already feeling excited about this fight. Luckily they get the chance to fight the first boss fight. Martha laugh and said "let''s go. Or that kid gonna start to fight here." Others also laugh. Since the game launch, he is always on the fight. It even come to the news many times. Shanks rub his back head embarrassingly and laugh. Everyone then walks towards the giant gate. Everyone who is watching this look at the gate in awe and fear. Even though the video they can feel that a monster is behind that door. Up till now, they a fight with many monsters in the game and they know that this game isn''t so easy. A little bit of carelessness can cost a life. What is more annoying is that once you are dead you have to start from the very beginning. Many thought the penalty is too much but more people like it than those who don''t like it. The feeling of walking at the edge and always on the guard make this game more attractive to the players. Many people stop whatever they were doing and look at the video closely. They also don''t want to miss out on this fight. For a moment most of the people of the world focus their concentration on the game. Lucy walks to the door and pushes it. With his push the door of the room open. And light starts to light up in the darkroom. Everyone saw the first, floor boss and look shocked. Arthur who is also sitting in front of the tv smirks. He is cuddling Venessa as both of them is watching the video. Susan also stops sucking Arthur dick as she lifts her head and looks at the tv. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 92 92: SAO (2) Arthur is laying on the couch and Venessa is leaning her back against Arthur as she sits on the couch and watches the tv. Susan is sucking Arthur dick like her most favourite lollipop. Her relationship with Arthur is going on for more than six months. So she doesn''t shy anymore. She was blowing Arthur when the first-floor boss appeared. She stops for a second as she looks back at the tv. Venessa ask "who is he? He doesn''t look tough." Arthur smirks as he heard his mother. He said "don''t judge a book by its cover. He can wipe the floor out of them if they don''t act carefully." After seeing once Susan looks back and start blowing Arthur again. To her, the pleasure of her master is more important. Venessa rolled her eyes when she heard Susan thoughts. ''Like you''re not enjoying this'' she thought and concentrate on the TV again. ~scene change~ In front of team Valkyrie and team pendragon standing a simple looking young man. He has short black hair with black eyes. He is wearing a black T-shirt and pants with a black robe on. He has two swords on his back one black and one green. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And the name "Kirito" is written on top of his head with a blood-red colour and 4 lines of HP underneath. He takes out his black Sword and stands there without any battle postures. But to all the team members facing him, their faces changed when he took out his sword. They can feel it. Even if there are any postures he can still counter their attack. ~scene change~ "Why does his aura change suddenly when he takes out his sword?" Someone asked as he watched the video on his phone. "Yeah, he looks like he has gone through many battles and is ready for everything." Another boy beside him said as he watch the video. ~scene change~ "He looks cute at first, but now he looks badass." Said a girl. "I think I became a fan of a villain." Another girl said as she look at the boss with stars in her eyes. ~scene change~ "Everyone be prepared. Don''t let his look make the wrong judgment." Lucy said. "We have to give our all in this fight." Charlotte also said back to her teammates. Both parties nodded. Charlotte look at Lucy as she also look at her both of them nodded and take out their weapon. Everyone followed them. Charlotte hold her sword up and Lucy did the same as they both said "fight" "Oh yeah," both Shanks and Martha shout out as they are the ones to run towards Kirito faster. Martha lift her broadsword and pull it down to Kirito as if she wanted to slice him in half. But to her surprise, Kirito vanished from his place and come beside Shanks who was following Martha to attack after her. Kirito uses his sword and swing upwards. Shanks isn''t any normal player either. He is also from a supernatural family. He used his spear to block his attack. But to his surprise, the force behind the attack sends him flay towards the wall. Kirito didn''t wait and vanished again this time he come behind Martha and swing his sword behind her head. Martha doesn''t have enough time to dodge. "No, you don''t." As a sword also come flying towards Kirito with the voice. Kirito shift his body to his left as the sword miss his head and he also missed Martha''s head. Charlotte looks at lucy in shock. Even though she could also follow Kiritos move she was still late to react. But Lucy did. She kicked her sword with force and send it like an arrow as she is far from Martha. Kirito looks at the sword on the ground and then look at Lucy. He finally said, "so someone can actually keep up huh." He give a dark smile as he said "this will be interesting." Shanks get up from the floor as a little blood come from his mouth which is censured by the Game System. He look at Kirito and said "is it really first-floor boss? Then what about those upper floors." ~scene change~ All the audience start to shout. Some with shock, some with fear, some with excitement and some with expectations. "Damn, are you sure he is not the final boss?" One of the audiences in the channel said. Many also start to comment on the live broadcast. "Fuck, I thought that it''s not a game character but a real person in there." "Me too" "What the fuck, the game designers may be mistakenly sending the final Boss here." "Did you guys notice, how fast Lucy Ashleigh react to this when we can''t even follow?" "Yeah, she is really one of the top players." "Shanks almost fucked up." "Did you see his shocked face?" ~scene change~ Many also discussing about this in real life. The host also starts to analyse and explain to the audience about the opinion of some other top players. "Worthy as the first, floor boss. Those who think that it''s the final boss, I feel pity for them. Everyone must know by now that every monster in this game is more powerful than normal games. And that is what makes the player so hype about this. So as a floor Boss it''s acceptable that he is this Much powerful. Even though it looks powerful but with enough strategy, he can be bitten by the players." Many start to curse him hearing his speech. The host again shifts their video to the Boss battle. Chapter 93 93: SAO (3) Venessa look at Arthur in shock as she said "he is really powerful." "Yeah, he has great sword skill and reaction ability. But he is alone." Arthur Replied Venessa. He then move his eyes and said "mom, I am thirsty." Venessa nods her head and stands up. Arthur also lifts his body. Venessa sit on the couch and Arthur put his head on her lap. Venessa pulls up her tops and opens her breastfeeding bra. Arthur made this for her using his creation ability. Venessa lean her body a little and let her nipple come to Arthur''s mouth. Arthur opens his mouth and takes the nipple inside his mouth. He starts to suck as the nectar of heaven starts to come out from his mother breast. Arthur smile and close his eyes as he suck her nipple and Susan also continued to blow Arthur''s dick. Venessa again looks at the tv as she continues to watch the fight. ~scene change~ Kirito didn''t attack immediately again. This time Alice, Charlotte and Lucy stand behind and all the rest 7 of them attack together. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shanks and Suzi both could keep up with his speed and Martha also has great battle judgment as she is also a professional player. Bony, Levi and Lydia isn''t bad either. Kirito concentrates on the battle but he still keeps tag on Alice, Lucy and Charlotte. Suddenly he got stabbed in on his left ribs by Shanks spear and then another slice on his back by Suzi. But before he could counter-attack Martha heavy sword hit his body from the side and send him flying towards the wall. "Take that you punk," Shanks said as he felt good when Kirito send the fly to the wall. Charlotte and Alice also acted fast and didn''t give him enough time and appeared where he is about to heat and attack him with both of their swords at the same time. Kirito uses his sword to block them but their double attack isn''t weak. It again sends him to fly towards Lucy. Lucy also run towards him as if released from a bow and heat his body with her leg and send him to the floor. *boom* Kirito''s body hit the ground as he lost half of his HP from all the attacks from the past 3 minutes. ~scene change~ "Take that" someone said "I think they can make it on their first try." Another said "Yeah me too." Some beside him said. ~scene change~ The pro player look smug and said "see didn''t I tell you. It''s not that hard." The host of the program also agrees with him. ~scene change~ Kirito did a flip and stand up. He look at everyone and take out his Another sword and said "enough play." He vanished from his place. Lucy immediately shouted to the gang and said "watch out." But it''s too late. Kirito appears behind Lydia and Bony and stave his sword to their heart from behind and pull up as he slices them apart. Shanks swing his spear towards him but Kirito dodges it and swing his sword back. Levi that was behind him blocked the sword with his sword but Kirito turned towards him with his other sword swing and cut his head from his body. Lucy and Alice also come to Kirito and attack him with anger and swing their sword and use all the skills they have in the game. Martha is also angry and attacks him with all her strength. Suzi and Charlotte didn''t stand on ceremony too as they also attack him with full force. Kirito blocks, attacks and counterattacks everyone. He again got a chance and stabbed Martha with both swords as he cut her in half. Shanks used the chance and try to stab him from the back but Kirito make a backflip and avoid his attack. He finally uses his double sword skill and attacks all five of them. Though they are angry they can''t do anything about it. With Kirito barrage of attacks using his double sword, it even became difficult for Lucy and Charlotte as both of them are good at sword fighting. But they finally understand that their skill isn''t enough yet. The next one to fall is Shanks and followed by Suzi. After that she is Alice. Charlotte also falls after another 10 seconds. Lucy continues to fight him but in the end, still, fall when Kirito''s HP also almost hit the bottom. ~game over~ No one said anything after a long time. They cannot find the words to say about this. The host look at the professional player as the latter look down with a pale face. ~scene change~ "Damn it" an angry shout comes from the game room and Arthur smile as he knows what has happened. Arthur continues to suck his mommy''s boobies and cum inside Susan''s mouth. Susan drinks his cum with a smile. Chapter 94 94: Character chapter Venessa- mother Sophia- aunt (father side) Rose- eldest sister Lucy- 2nd elder sister Arthur- mc Alice- younger sister ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Susan- the head maid Lisa- daughter of Susan ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Martha- gamer and mother of Lucy''s friend Bony- Lucy''s friend ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Maria- home room teacher Freya- sister of home room teacher also the mother of Alice friend. Ellie- Alice friend and Freya''s daughter ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Charlotte pendragon- Arthur classmate Suzi pendragon- sister of Charlotte (new) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Tachibana san chi no densei (World) Tachibana kyouka- System made aunt sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tachibana Yuki- System made cousin Tachibana Koharu- System made cousin ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Twin milf (world) Marie Ootake- future mother in law Nami Ootake- girlfriend (twin) Yumi Ootake- girlfriend (twin) ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Picture in the comment section. Chapter 95 95: I need a shot too Lucy comes to the Hall room with an irritating face. Following behind her is Alice and Martha. Bony is the home as she needs to do the homework after the game. Lucy''s face ease a little as she saw her mother and brother. Alice also let go of her anger. Martha looked at her best friend, breastfeeding her adult son with his dick open in the air, with a strange smile. Even though she has seen it many times, she still felt it''s wrong and sexy at the same time. She still can''t completely believe that Venessa is pregnant with her son''s child. Martha stands behind the back of the couch and leans over. She looks at Venessa and Arthur from up. She must say the scene is damn sexy. Lucy get on her knees and said "only this can ease me." And hold her brother dick. She then starts licking Arthur dick. After licking a while she nibbles his dick inside her mouth and starts to move up and down. Martha look at Lucy giving her brother a blowjob as she feels her pussy moistened. She hesitated but then move from the back of the couch and walk towards Lucy. She said, "I also need a shot to forget this defeat." Martha then sit beside Lucy on her knees and Lucy take out her brother dick from her mouth. She nodded her head and said, "bottoms up." Martha holds a dick in her hand for, the first time after a long time. She has been divorced for years now. But because of Bony, she didn''t think about remarrying and she was also busy with her game and earning money for them. Arthur opens his eyes and looks at Martha as he sucks his mommies boobs. Martha look at the dick from closer and compare it with her previous husband. ''It''s twice his size'' Martha Thought. She takes out her tongue and gives the head of Arthur dick a very good lick. Lucy said from her behinds "taste awesome right auntie Martha?" Martha nods and asked, "why does it taste sweet?" Confusedly. Venessa look at her friend and said "he is special, that''s why. Go on." Martha didn''t ask anything more and start kissing and licking his dick. She then opens her mouth wide and takes his dick inside her mouth. As an experienced woman, she start to use the technique she learned before and start to blow Arthur very skillfully. Venessa smirks and asked, "how do you like my son''s dick?" Martha look at her friends and start to blow Arthur faster as she showed her friend how much she like. Alice comes back with a cup of ice cream and starts eating it. She closes her eyes as she enjoys the flavour of her ice cream. Lucy moves towards Arthur as Martha take out Arthur dick from her mouth. She gives it back to Lucy. Lucy again starts to blow her brother. They change back and forth as they both enjoy his dick. Venessa ask Martha "do you want to drink my son''s cum? If not Lucy will." Martha nods and said, "I want to drink it." And make some deep throat and Arthur release his cum inside Martha''s mouth who drink it like juice. Lucy take his dick out of Martha''s mouth and said "share" and take her brother dick in her mouth. Arthur also release inside her mouth and let her drink her favourite drink. ~scene change~ Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Bro, isn''t the floor Boss too powerful?" Lucy asks Arthur as she sits on the ground. Martha sits beside Arthur as he also gets up from Venessa lap and sits on the couch. Venessa need to take a rest so she went to her room. Alice and Martha also look at Arthur as they also thought that is the case. Arthur shook his head and said "then what will you think about the future boss. But this is not unbeatable. You just lack experience in fighting while he has a lot of it." He then said, "practice makes perfect." He then telepathically said "learned from this and do not become overconfident in your ability. Always thrive to become more powerful. Who knows in future some like him could come and attack. If you don''t have enough experience then you will be defeated like now." Both Alice and Lucy nodded their head. Lucy then get up and said "it''s okay, we still has another chance. We will train now and challenge tomorrow again." All three of them nodded. Yes, Arthur made an adjustment only for the boss. Anyone can try two times before they go back to level 0. Lucy take Alice and said, "let''s go and take shower." And left the hall room with Martha and Arthur alone. Chapter 96 96: Tastiest fruit "Why does your cum taste like honey?" Martha asks Arthur as now only she and Arthur are in the hall room. Arthur look at Martha and said, "yours also taste the same." Martha rolls her eyes as she said "as if you had tasted." And then look down at her crotch as she said "I know it''s salty also has a strange smell." Arthur put his hand on her thigh and said "if you don''t believe me, then let me prove you." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Martha giggles and said, "are you giving me this excuse to taste me?" She put her hand over Arthur and pull it closer to her pussy and said "but I want to release some of my steams too." Arthur finally touch her pussy over her pant. He can feel the heat over the pant. Martha moves her face towards Arthur and kisses him. Arthur hugs her waist with one hand and rubs her pussy over the pant and kiss Martha back. After a minute he pulls his head and looks Martha in the eyes. Martha breathed heavily feeling Arthur touch. She said softly "not in the open." Arthur nodded and pull her up. He carries her and starts to walk towards the stairs. His dick move left and right as he is butt naked. ~scene change~ Arthur lay Martha on the bed and start kissing her lips and neck. He grabbed her breast over her T-shirt and rub them. Arthur Arthur pull up her t-shirt and her caged breast come to his view. They are big. Arthur moves his hand behind her back and unhooks her bra. She has a brown nipple which goes very well with her skin colour. Arthur pinches her nipple with his index and middle finger and rubs her boobs. He grabbed the other one and give her nipple a lick "~~~Ahh Ann!!~~" Martha garbs his head as he licks and sucks her nipple as she moans and said: "I don''t have milk like your mom." Hearing her Arthur bite her nipple lightly and lift his head. He said, "why, do you want to?" Martha''s heart beat faster as she thought that he wanted to impregnate her. So she said with a blush "not now. But in future, if you want to." Arthur understand that she misunderstood him, he didn''t correct her. If nothing changes then she will be his harem member and she will give birth a lot. So technically she is not wrong too. Arthur lowers his body and unhooks her pant. He holds the two sides and pulls them down. Martha also lifts her hip to give him easy access. She is wearing a matching panty which is completely soaked with her cum. Arthur pulls off her pant too. She is clean shaved down there. She has very beautiful outer vulva pussy lips. The outer lips are the same as her skin colour and the inner is red. "Don''t look so closely," Martha said as she cover her pussy with her hand. Arthur smile and said "don''t block the view of my food. Besides you are beautiful, what''s there to shy about?" Martha blush and smile at the same time. A boy younger than her daughter is calling her pussy food. But he then also complimented her. At her age hearing, such a compliment makes her happy too. She then slowly move her hand and again Arthur saw her pussy. He lay between her leg and open her pussy lips with his hand and said "so this is the place Bony come from." Martha again blushes hearing him talking about her daughter during this type of moment. She doesn''t hate it but instead, she likes it. For some reason she wants her daughter to see her as Arthur suck her and fuck her. She feel horny thinking about it as her pussy twitched when she thought about it. Arthur can see her vagina hole tighten as he is close and also her pussy is open. He can also hear her thoughts. Arthur didn''t say anything and take out his tongue and gives her pussy a lick. "~~~aaahhhann!!!~~" Martha moans as she felt a tongue on her pussy. Arthur continues to lick her vagina hole her pee hole. He then moves to her clit and licks it with the tip of his tongue. "~~~aahhhaahnn!!!~~ yes, it''s so good." She moans. Arthur put one of his fingers inside her vagina hole and find her G spot. He then starts to rub her G spot and lick her clit. Martha starts to twist her body on the bed as she moans and enjoys the pleasure of her life. "I am CUMING!!!~~~" she grab Arthur head as she released all of her built up steam in Arthur''s mouth. Arthur suck all of her cum but didn''t drink all. After she stops cuming Arthur leave her pussy. Martha starts to take a heavy breath as she has a sweet smile at the corner of her mouth. Arthur goes up and kisses her mouth. He send some of Martha cum inside her mouth and let her taste her cum. Martha expects to taste what it normally taste but to her surprise it same honey-like taste. Not as sweet as Arthur but still it''s tasted like honey. She looks at Arthur in surprise. After the drink, she said, "how?" Arthur said, "every sex-related thing with me is safe and sweet." Martha jokingly said, "then you must be a honey bee." Arthur laugh at her and said "maybe." Arthur then lay beside Martha and ask "wanna go all the way?" Martha hug Arthur and cuddle him and said "I want to, but I also want to talk with Bony first. She is the only family I have now." Arthur nods and lets her do as she wants. Martha suddenly said "I know Bony also likes you. And I don''t know what she will decide." Arthur hug her and said, "well let her decide." Martha cuddles him for a few more minutes and lift her head and ask "what will our relationship then?" Arthur smirks and said "I can be both. Bony''s father and your son in law." Martha rub his hair and said "you naughty boy. I like Taboo things huh." Arthur grabbed her breast and rub it as he said "the fruit was so tasty that even god had to call it the forbidden fruit." He then said, "and we are just normal human beings." Chapter 97 97: Punishment, Date After a few more times, Arthur made Martha cum, she left with a satisfied smile. She wants to go back as Bony is home alone. They still have an hour before dinner so Arthur decides to do something. He goes to the game room and uses his "Dive in" pod. He entered the game and directly entered the 10th-floor boss room. ~scene change~ "That will teach you a lesson. Even if you are a game character, no one touches my family." Arthur said as he walk out of the room leaving behind a purple-faced Kirito on the ground. For some reason, all the bosses of the game feel a chill behind their back even though they don''t have emotions. ~scene change~ "Arthur, come to the Fairy world. We are here." Levi massage Arthur when he saw him online. They are discussing about their next attack. This time it was a complete wipeout. And they now have another last chance to win. Or else they have to start over again. Charlotte notice Arthur is online so she told Levi to call him. Suzi behind her gives her an eye smile. She knows her sister wasn''t like this. She knows about Arthur and his method but all of that from someone else mouth. She also saw him in the photos only. She didn''t come to Camelot. But using Dive in they can still chat as if they are together. She also can see that Shanks also respect him. He, an arrogant man is being respectful towards Arthur. "Okay, coming," Arthur Replied to Levi. As the massage appeared and everyone heard it a person also appeared just right after that. Everyone looks at him in shock. Suzi also looks closely and she must say the rumours about him being the most handsome isn''t all false. Everyone shakes their head. As the GM he can come and go everywhere. Suzi makes a gap between her and Charlotte and calls Arthur to sit there. Charlotte blushes a little but quickly hide it. Arthur only smiles and sit between the two sisters. Shanks didn''t care about it and asked immediately "dude, why the fuck the Boss is so strong?" Arthur smile and said, "you''re just weak." He then look at "Charlotte and Suzi as he said "you must have seen them fighting. With a little more practice you can win the Floor easily. Besides, all of you were unprepared." They nodded their head as they also agreed with him. Arthur then said "after the 10th floor a ranking will start. And all the top 10 players will be shown their all over the world." Shanks becomes hype and said "guys I have some important work at home. I will meet you later." Everyone looks at him with deadpan eyes. Levi and Lydia look at each other and said "bye dude, I am tired. Need to take shower." Now only Charlotte, Suzi and Arthur are left. Suzi look at Arthur and said, "you are a genius at such a young age." Arthur smile and said, "thank you." Suzi then said, "even supernatural like us it''s hard to play the game, what can the normal people do." She didn''t hide it. She knows that Arthur knows about them too. Charlotte also strengthen, she also heard everything that happened to the secret battle. She didn''t know that he has so much information. Arthur nonchalantly Replied "you are wrong, you only have a little advantage is that your reaction. But if your game avatar isn''t strong then what''s the point. You have to take action on that too. So anyone who plays this game and has enough experience can become a top tier player. Here experience is the most important factor." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charlotte also nods her head listening to him. Suzi smirks and said slowly "then I have seen more porn than, charu. Doesn''t that mean I will be better than her?" Charlotte face turned red as she said "sister, what are you saying." She looks at Arthur and apologises "sorry for my sister rude behaviour." Arthur laugh and said, "it''s okay, I like her personality." Suzi also laugh seeing her flustered sister. Charlotte understands that her sister is again teasing her. She hmph and said, "don''t tease me." Suzi smiled and said "okay okay. I won''t." She then look at Arthur and Charlotte and said "I will go back. I have something to do." Arthur nodded and said goodbye to her. As Suzi left only Arthur and Charlotte stayed behind. Arthur look in the sky which is beautiful and said: "you have a good sister." Charlotte said "yeah, but she always annoys me." She also looks at the sky and smiles. A wind blow by as their hair flow with it. Without them knowing someone take this picture from far and smile as she said "I have something good to blackmail her and get her Chocolate for me. Hihihihi" as she vanished from there. Well, Arthur knows this but didn''t stop her. With Heimdall, nothing can hide from him. Charlotte suddenly said, "what is your next plan?" Arthur Replied without turning "nothing, release a few more games and see if anything new can be made." Charlotte looks at Arthur and blush. He looks very handsome to her now. She look down and said slowly "would you like to eat together?" Arthur move his eyes from the horizon and look at Charlotte and said "sure, but not today" Charlotte feel disappointed and neglected but her mood soon change as Arthur said "how about tomorrow." She smiled and said "okay" Arthur smile and said, "okay, then it''s a date." Charlotte paused like a statue. Arthur look at her and pinch her nose and said "see you tomorrow then." And he logs out from the game. Charlotte gets out of her zoned out and smiles as she touches her nose. "It''s a date, it''s a date." She blush again and look around to see if anyone saw this. To her surprise, there are a few more couples too. They look at her and smile. Charlotte blush and quickly log out of the game. Chapter 98 98: Sunset Maria wakes up when she felts something soft and slippery on her lower part. She also feels very good because of it. She open her eyes slowly and saw that Arthur is looking at her as he lick her pussy. Her face immediately broke into a big smile. Arthur sit up and push his dick inside her pussy with a great thrust. Maria moans as she laugh and said "a very nice way to wake up your teacher." Arthur smile and said, "well isn''t it a students duty to take care of their teacher too." Maria laugh and said "not this care. But this is what I like." Arthur starts to move his hip and start morning sex with Maria. After a while, maria said, "take me to the toilet, I cannot hold my pee any longer." Arthur nodded and pull her up and take her to the toilet with his dick inside. He stands in front of the toilet seat and fuck her pussy. Maria looks at this and feels embarrassed but she still does it as she can''t hold it any longer. She peed as Arthur continue to fuck her vagina. Her face turned red as she is doing something so embarrassing and that is also with her student. ~scene change~ "Sister Freya, you are early today," Maria said as she open the door. She is ready to go her work. Freya didn''t reply to her. She look inside and saw Arthur sitting on the couch naked and drinking "red wine" She moves Maria and walks inside. She pulls up her skirt and slides her pant to the side. She hold his dick with one hand and set it to her vagina and sit on it with full force. It completely reach her womb wall as a big smile broke into her face. She said, "finally, it''s inside." Maria finally understands her unusual behaviour and sighed as she said "so your period is gone." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Freya smile and said "yes." She start to move and said "I have been only using my asshole for until now. Now I can have it inside my vagina too." Arthur sits on the couch and drinks his "red wine" as he enjoys Freya''s pussy like a king. Freya can use her pussy very skillfully. She squeezes her vagina muscles and wrap Arthur dick from all side and start moving up and down. Maria come to Arthur and kiss his lips and said goodbye. ~scene change~ "Yesterday I saw Ellie watching our sex videos," Freya said as she enjoys the hot liquid inside her womb. Arthur wasn''t shocked. She is already at that age. Besides in the video, they don''t have their face. Arthur said, "she must have thought it''s porn." Freya pussy again twitch as she heard him. She then asks "let''s make more videos, she can watch more of it." Arthur grab her butt and squeeze and said "you want to make porn for your daughter." Freya rolls her eyes and said, "it''s better than she saw some random dick and pussy." Arthur thinks and nods his head. He agreed to make some. Freya smile and said, "Maria can join us later." ~scene change~ Arthur goes inside his world to meet everyone there. He saw that Marie Is watering the plant. Nami and Yumi are swimming in the lake and Tachibana are riding the horses. He walk to Marie and said hi. Marie look back and saw Arthur as she smiled and said hi too. She still blushes from time to time as she can always remember how she turned. Arthur continues to chat with her. After a while, Nami And Yumi come as they heard Arthur talking. They sit beside their mother and start to chat with Arthur. Arthur also brings out some "Red wine" and share it with everyone. Tachibana also returns after they finished their horse riding. They also join them in the drink and enjoy the sunset together. Chapter 99 99: Date Arthur wears a black tuxedo for the Date. Venessa is laying on the bed as she watched Arthur getting ready for the date. She asks "you like her?" She wants to know if this girl will also become her future daughter in law or not. Arthur dressed up as he said, "yeah, but I am still not sure if I will add her." He turned around and said "you know the rules. She doesn''t accept everyone, she is gonna forget everything related to us. And we will be on our way." Venessa smile and said, "I don''t think anyone can resist your charm, dear." Arthur smile and kiss her on the forehead and said "thank you." He sits on his knees and kisses her belly. It''s almost seven months. She is only 2 months away from her delivery. He is nervous and excited about this. Not only him everyone is. They don''t care about what the world thinks. They stop thinking like humans and mortals long ago. They only care about themselves. Call it selfish or whatever, they don''t fucking care. ~scene change~ Rose kiss Arthur and said, "have a good date." Arthur nods his head and smile. Lucy and others are busy with their game. And Sophia is checking some documents. So only Rose is here. If it''s not one of them or one of his already harem members they actually don''t care much. To them, only family members matters. And Charlotte isn''t a family member yet. Arthur knows this too. He likes Charlotte but if she doesn''t accept his family then that''s that. Arthur walks to the black Ashleigh (Mercedes Benz) car and start the engine. He said bye to Rose and drive his car towards Charlotte house. ~scene change~ "How do I look, auntie Pearce?" A beautiful blonde hair girl ask. She is wearing a white Dinner dress which makes her look very beautiful. "You look as gorgeous as always my lady." A black maid outfit woman in her 50s said. Charlotte smile hearing her. She is still nervous as this is the first time she gets dressed for someone she is about to go on a date with. *Dong* *Dong* the bell of the house ring. Pearce smile as she goes out to open the door. Pierce opened the door and saw a handsome young sliver hair Young man with blue eyes standing in front of the door. She smiles seeing him. She heard a lot about him also knows a lot from the news. She also knows it is him who is taking Charlotte for the dinner. Arthur smile and was about to ask about Charlotte when she also come down by stairs. Arthur smile seeing her. Pierce also move back and let them see each other. Charlotte comes in front of Arthur with a little blush and smile. Arthur complement her as he said, "you look gorgeous." Charlotte smile and said "thank you" Arthur moves his hand as gentlemen and Charlotte hold it like a lady and the go outside. Arthur open the door of the car and let her sit first and close the door back. He then moves opposite sides and sits on the driving seat. He start the car and look at Charlotte and said "shall we?" Charlotte nodded and Arthur start driving. ~scene change~ Arthur takes her to the same restaurant he takes Rose and Lucy for a Date. Arthur and Lucy eat their food as they chat. After Charlotte returns to normal from her nervousness she starts to talk about her sister and family. As she knows that Arthur knows about the true identity she talks to her about everything casually when suddenly she asked: "Are you also an ability holder?" She then quickly added "sorry for this rude question, don''t answer if you don''t want to." Arthur smile and said "Nah, it''s fine. As for the answer to your question yes and no." Charlotte look confused as she can''t understand. Arthur then explains "I and my family aren''t ability holders. We are a completely different race." This Charlotte become shocked and ask "what do you mean by different race?" Arthur uses his space control and isolates the space around them. Charlotte didn''t know that. Arthur then said "we are Vampire. A far superior race than human." Charlotte looks at Arthur and asks "like those fictional characters. Are you serious?" Arthur glowed his eyes red and smile. Charlotte feels scared when she remembered, vampires suck humans blood and kill them. Arthur laugh hearing her thoughts and said "relax, we are not those stories. We can live decades as long we drink blood once. Also, only one glass of blood is enough. Besides, why would I come over a date, if I wanted to harm you?" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charlotte relax as she also understands what he said then she asks "how old are you?" Arthur said,"18, I am a young vampire." Charlotte then said "but you can walk in the sun" Arthur shook his head and said, "those don''t apply to us." Charlotte continues to ask him a lot of things. Arthur patiently and all of her questions. In the end, Charlotte is very excited about learning new things about the world. Arthur said, "don''t tell anyone about it?" As he also uses compulsion with it. But she doesn''t know that. Charlotte nods her head as she knows it''s not something she can tell anyone. She also knows that he is powerful enough to wipe out any of the 10 families alone. ~scene change~ Arthur drives to her home to drop her there. He open the car door for Charlotte and let her out. They reach the house door as Arthur said "okay, have a good night. See you tomorrow." Charlotte nodded. She then looks at Arthur and lifts her leg a little and kiss Arthur on the lips. And open the door and shut it close. Arthur stands before the door and smiles. He then turns around and goes to his car. He starts to drive back to his house. Chapter 100 100: Revenge The next day another live broadcast start all over the world. And the name is Revenge. Again everyone takes their phone out or sit in front of tv or computer and start to watch the live broadcast. But only in a day, a fan club is made for Kirito. And to everyone surprise, there is actually lots of fans for him. Many come just to see Kirito fight and many come to see if they can succeed this time. ~scene change~ "Attack" Lucy shouted as all ten of them go after Kirito. This time everyone is always on their guard. Those who could react to his movements help from the side. Alice is using a bow this time. Her job is to help from far and stop the sudden attack of Kirito. Suzi is beside her if he decides to attack Alice first. Even though she could dodge they still don''t want to take the risks. She is a key player in this. This time Lydia and Ellie survive much time from Kirito suddenly attack because of Alice. And every time he decides to go after Alice Lucy block him and Charlotte and Shanks follow by attaching him. When his life bar reaches 30% he again starts to use his double sword technique and start a barrage of attacks. Lydia, Levi, Ellie, Bony still died as they couldn''t hold for long. ~scene change~ All the audience look at this with full concentration. They didn''t talk in between. Today''s battle is more fierce than the day before yesterday. This time all of them are fighting Kirito from the edge. ~scene change~ In the end, the arrow finished and Kirito use the chance and kill Shanks and Martha. But he is still killed with the joint attack of Alice, Lucy, Charlotte and Suzi. Even then their HP bar is also almost at the end. And the person to attack the last hit is Alice. >Floor clear< >Kirito''s robe >10,000 coin >5 levels up for every participant ~scene change~ Comment box "Woah!!! They really did it this time." "Yeah, but still. Six of the ten died." "I can''t wait to reach floor 10. It''s exciting." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I wonder, how powerful the next Boss will be." "My Kirito.*sobs*" "Kirito is awesome" "The hero of this novel isn''t Kirito." "Yeah, stop talking about him. It''s Arthur with Gojo saturo''s face." "Who is Gojo saturo?" "Bro, you come to the wrong comment section." "I think he is Zoro." ~scene change~ Arthur didn''t watch the broadcast. He knows that they will win. He has seen their setup. Arthur is now researching all the best things for his future girl. He wants to make everything for her by himself. Venessa is also here with him. They are checking everything and selecting everything for their child. Venessa ask "who will do the delivery?" Arthur smile and said "of course it''s me. There is very few in the universe who can compare to my current medical skills." He isn''t joking. After getting the life goddess medical knowledge he can proudly say that he is best in this field. Even then he still did 3 practical delivery. As he also wants to be 100% sure. Venessa smile and said "good, good." ~scene change~ Lucy and Alice come out of the game room with big smiles. They are happy that they finally take revenge and clear the floor. They start walking towards Venessa room. As they know that Arthur will be there. Alice and Lucy walk inside and see that they are deciding things for their new sister. Alice walk and sit on Arthur lap. Lucy sits beside Venessa and both look at the computer screen. They also start to give their opinion about these things. Arthur moves one of his hands underneath Alice T-shirt and starts rubbing her belly. Alice will be 15 in a month. And she is very excited about this. She hold her brother''s hand and said "big brother, don''t forget about your promise." Arthur smile and put his head on her shoulder and hug her tighter as he said "I won''t, my cupcake." Venessa and Lucy only smile hearing her. They then wait for Sophia and Rose to come home. Lisa comes with a bowl of soup for Venessa. Chapter 101 101: Birthday in heaven 20 days passed since his date with Charlotte. His relationship with Charlotte also increased further. But Suzi also starts to approach him in the game world. Her advanced was also blunt as Levi and Lydia can also see this. But Charlotte didn''t get angry or stop her from doing this. This puzzle everyone. Arthur uses telekinesis and finds out why is that. And oh boy he was surprised after finding it. They once saw a tragic movie where a sister kills each other because of a man. After watching that This sister promised that if all three of them like the same person then they won''t stop the other from advancing. And if they man like all of them then they will marry him together too. But at that time they didn''t Think that this promise will one day come true. As for the eldest sister she is already married and this two left now. Arthur was surprised but didn''t think much about it. As his relationship with his family also isn''t simple. Arthur only smiles at this. He also isn''t a saint so he also starts to flirt and tease them. Suzi is very open-minded and very cheerful and Charlotte is a shy and serious type. It''s like Charlotte is the older one and Suzi the younger. Arthur also releases PUBG in VR. And it brings the same hype as SAO. SAO is battling against the Virtual monster. PUBG is a battle against the players. ~scene change~ The day of Alice birthday has also come. It''s 11:55 pm and only 5 minutes are left until she will turn 15. Arthur and all the family members are in her room inside Arthur world''s mansion. Tachibana, Ootake And Ashleigh all three families are present here. Susan and Lisa are also with them. Venessa is sitting on the couch. She is only a month and a little more days away from her delivery. Sophia, Kyouka and Marie are also sitting with her. Rose Lucy is both sides of Alice with the twins and Yuki and Koharu. Arthur is at the front with a watch in his hand. Susan and Lisa also stand behind him as they both hold a cracker in their hand. After 4 minutes 50 seconds. 10 9 8 7 6 5 3 2 1 *Boom* Susan and Lisa both twist the cracker "Happy birthday, Alice." Everyone said at the same time. Alice smiles very sweetly as she blows the candles. Arthur gives Alice an egg and said: "This is your birthday gift." Everyone looks at it with confusion. They have never seen an egg like this. It''s blue in colour with some black marking around it. The egg is also bigger than an oyster egg. Arthur smile and said, "drop a drop of your blood on it." Alice nodded and transform her thumb fingernails into sharp thorn-like as they come out a little and prick her index finger with it as she hold the hand with the other hand. She then drops a drop of blood on the egg as the wound also heal almost instantly. When the blood drops on the egg all the markings light up and dim down after a while. Arthur then explains "it is a Fox monster egg. When you drop your blood on the egg it already contracted with you now. Wait until it hatches. Also, this monster is very powerful and will become a divine beast in the future." Alice hugged Arthur as she said, "thank you, brother." Arthur rubs her hair smile. He bought this egg from the system. It''s cost him 15 thousand system points. If it wasn''t that it won''t be strong from the beginning it would have cost him much sweetness and blood. But he is happy as long as his family is happy. After that everyone congratulates her one by one. After that, they left her room for their room. ~scene change~ "Big brother, when will the egg hatch?" Alice asks Arthur as they are only left in the room. They are laying on the bed by cuddling each other. Arthur Thought and said "3 months or more. But not more than six months." She then asks "what does it eat?" Arthur said, "it eats the same thing we eat." Alice smiled as she can''t wait to have her own pet. She then left her body and take off her T-shirt. Her C cup breast come into his view. She isn''t wearing anything underneath. Arthur smile and said "didn''t I tell you that you will grow. Now see it''s already bigger than before." Alice smile and touch herself as she said "Yeah." She then look at Arthur and said "now I want to taste brother too." Arthur only smile and let her. He didn''t let her drink his cum before. So she made him promise her that he will let her drink on her 15th birthday. She will wait for sex until she is 16 but she wants to do everything except that. Arthur agreed with her. Alice moves towards down and unhooks Arthur pants button. She unzips his zipper and touches Arthur dick through his underwear. She use her vampiric speed and strength and remove Arthur pants completely. She grabs Arthur limp dick and smiles. Arthur''s dick hardened quickly as he feel his little sister''s hand around his dick. Alice lowers her head and licks the head of Arthur dick. She has seen this doing her mother and sisters. She followed their example and do everything they did. Arthur pulls Alice and takes off her pj''s. He then starts a 69 with Alice. Arthur licks her pussy as Alice lick his dick. Alice opens her mouth and takes her brother dick inside her mouth. She couldn''t take much. Arthur then told her not to use her teeth. She did as Arthur told her and to move her head slowly up and down as she blow Arthur. Arthur also starts to eat her pussy and lick her clit. Alice cum soon but she didn''t stop blowing Arthur. Arthur also didn''t make her wait long. With her skill, it will take her forever. So he uses Sperm control and cum inside Alice''s mouth. Alice also tastes her brother cum for the first time. She finally understands why everyone drinks it without wasting a single drop. She sucks her brother dick like a straw and drinks his juice from his ball. Arthur also cum for 30 seconds inside her mouth and let her drink it all. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alice relax her body on Arthur after she finished drinking. She lift her head and look back as she said "brother, it tasted so good." Arthur laugh and slap her butt as he said "Okay now shift positions and sleep." Alice did as Arthur said and shift her position. She said, "brother can you lick my boobs as we sleep?" Arthur nodded and bring her closer and start to lick and suck her nipple as she close her eyes. Arthur also massages her butt as he sucks his little sister breast. Chapter 102 102: Pendragon Sisters All the members of Ashleigh stop going to work or school. They start to spend all of their time in the home. Rose and Sophia let Heimdall take care of the company with their secretaries. And if nothing too important doesn''t come they also told Heimdall to not contact them. Arthur is also stopped going to school. He also tells Charlotte and Suzi that he won''t be able to meet them for some time. Oh yeah, Suzi also came to Camelot last week. ~Flashback~ "Hey, Arthur can you come over to my place?" Charlotte texted Arthur Arthur ask why, but she said to just go there she will tell. So Arthur just teleported inside her room with the coffee cup to see what happened. She knows some of Arthur abilities. So he didn''t see any wrong in teleporting. Besides if anything wrong happened he can just erase it with compulsions. But what he didn''t expect was that he will get an unexpectedly good view. He saw Suzi naked on the bed with Charlotte''s phone. Suzi also moves her eyes from the phone and look at Arthur. Hearing the sound Charlotte come out of the bathroom with a towel wrapping around her. All three of them look at each other and blink. Arthur look at Suzi and saw something missing. He then understood something and said, "so you are a white tigress." And vanished from there. "Arthur" Charlotte shouted from behind and Suzi look confused. She look down and saw her bold pubic region and understands what he meant. She immediately blushes. After 30 minutes Arthur again comes from the front door. Charlotte blush and hmph as she saw Arthur. Suzi pulls Arthur by hand to the room directly. She already got over the accident and ask "how did you appear and disappear?" Arthur then explain the same he did to Charlotte also told her to "not tell anybody". Suzi was shocked hearing all this and looked at Charlotte who just nodded. After digesting everything she comes to Arthur and kisses him. But not like Charlotte but a more bold one. She then explains about the sister promise. And directly proposed Arthur. Charlotte blush as she actually didn''t directly propose to him. Arthur ask "what if you have to share with more people?" Suzi look at Arthur and ask "why? Do you have more lovers?" Arthur nodded his head. Suzi shrugging her shoulder and said, "well it''s common in rich family husbands to have multiple wives." Charlotte already Thought all of this. She knows with Arthur current capabilities he will have lots of women chasing him. And she won''t say that she is the most beautiful woman in the world. Arthur shook his head and told them to sit on the bed and he isolate the space. He then told about all of his relationships. Charlotte and Suzi were so shocked that they couldn''t find anything to say. But the first thing that comes out of Suzi is "will you fuck our mother too" Arthur laugh and said, "what do you think about me?" Suzi replied with a deadpan face "a mother fucker. You literally have a relation with the mother of all the girls." Arthur Thinks and finds out that, she is actually right. Arthur said, "I never force anyone to do this." Suzi didn''t reply. Charlotte think about her older sister and thought that there is a possibility that she may do something like that. Charlotte Asked, "when is the delivery of your mother?" Arthur said "12-15 days" Arthur ask "why are you normal with this?" Charlotte Replied "Aren''t you a vampire and immortal? We thought it''s maybe okay in your race." Arthur looks at them blankly. He can''t understand their way of thinking. But he is okay with it as long as they are okay. Suzi said, "I want to meet this vampire family of yours." Arthur nodded and take both sisters to his home by teleportation. There they meet his other family. Lucy and Alice demonstrate some of their vampiric speed and strength. Arthur then takes them to meet Venessa who is very happy to see them. Suzi and Charlotte also saw the big tummy of Venessa. They walk to her and said, "so there is a vampire child in there." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur laugh and Venessa giggles. They didn''t explain. Arthur didn''t turn them yet or didn''t say anything about it. He will do that after the baby is born. He then teleported with them back to their house and left. ~Flashback end~ Arthur decides to go to his world for this week as in there he will have full control over everything. Chapter 103 103: Changes in Heaven (1) The world inside Arthur where he is god and none can enter without his permission is the safest place in all of the omegaverse to Arthur. He calls it heaven. As Heaven is the only place where people can live without worry, without fear, can get anything to eat also can live happily. And to him and his family, this is Heaven. So after talking with everyone they give his world a typical but best name "Heaven". ~scene change~ Arthur brings all of his family members to his world. Venessa wants to give birth to her child in Arthur world. So he brings her and everyone inside the world. Marie and kyouka set everything ready for them. Though Arthur can do all of this with thoughts he didn''t. He let them help. See doing this is also showing a kind of love and care. With his current power, everything can be solved easily. But what''s the point in it. Yes, he will have fun, but for how long. One day, two days, a month or a year? Sometimes not doing everything magically is a lot better than finishing it instantly. Arthur and everyone took Venessa to her room. The room is very big also decorated very beautiful. But it wasn''t exaggerated. It''s simple and beautiful. Sophia sends everyone out to give Venessa her space. Only Sophia, Marie and kyouka were left inside to give her company. Arthur shakes his head and goes out of the mansion. He looks at every corner of the world with his God view. The world has become a lot bigger than before. It''s now half the size of the earth. He also sees the ocean, desert and the ice-pol. He also finds out that it now has a complete climate system. But this world doesn''t have any life of itself yet. If it wasn''t his personal world and control by him then. It would have broken down a long ago. Without a complete ecosystem, a plant is only a dead planet. Arthur also goes out of the space to look if it is any different or that part is fake. But to his surprise, there is a real moon orbiting the Heaven and the Heaven is orbiting the giant sun. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There isn''t any other planet in the system or any other planet he can see far. He thought that if he continued to grow then this will one day becomes a complete universe. He now understands why the single world seed was An S grade item. After checking out the world Arthur went to the farm. Yes, he has brought many other animals from outside. And they also don''t need to be marked by him. Only animals or creatures that have intelligence like humans need his mark. Arthur just let this animal, free. He doesn''t need to take care of them. With his godly power, he let them eat by themselves and come back before nightfall. He saw Nami, Yuki, Rose, Alice And Lucy is about to ride horses and compete. Arthur smile seeing them and walking there. Rose eyes light up and said, "brother you become the referee." Arthur nodded and agreed. He pulls Yumi and Koharu and sits on the chair with two on each of his thighs. He then summon a big screen and also made some flying and cameras. He looks at them and asks "what kind of race do you want?" They look at each other and said "In the woods" Arthur nodded and told everyone to take positions. After they take position Arthur made a gun and fire it in the sky *bang* and everyone starts the race at the same time. Yumi also smirks and set her horse and sit on it. She also starts to ride. The only difference is that she is moaning with her riding. Koharu looks at her Yumi and shakes her head. Though both of them are the quiet and shy type when it comes to sex She isn''t any different than Nami. Even after becoming Vampire this to underage sisters who look older than their age is still better than everyone in the house. They can go on with Arthur without rest for weeks. Arthur once rewards Nami for 7 days of sex. To everyone surprise, she didn''t let out Arthur dick from her pussy for a single second. Arthur is also the roughest and uses any kind of sex-related stuff with these twins. Arthur moves his right hand inside Koharu pants and starts rubbing her pussy and use his left hand and grab Yumi breasts and massage them. As he does that he looks at the screen and observe others compete and enjoy his rider. Chapter 104 104: Changes in Heaven (2) "Sister in law, soon you are gonna give birth to your son''s child," Sophia said after she send out all the kids. Venessa smile and said "yeah, lucky me. Unlike You who couldn''t do it faster than me." Kyouka knows that if she doesn''t interpret these two will again start their tit for tat. So she asks "sister, is she going to be fine? I heard blood-related couples baby have some problems." Marie also looks at Venessa. No one wants something bad to happen to "her". Venessa smile and said "yeah, Arthur is different. Besides, they already checked her. And she is even better condition than us, a vampire." Marie suddenly ask "she is a vampire baby right?" Venessa and Sophia shake their head. Venessa Replied to her "I became pregnant before we became a vampire. And he also said that all of his children will be normal humans. If they want to become one they have to turn later." Marie ask confusedly "why? Isn''t he a pure vampire?" Venessa Replied "I don''t know, he said that at the core he is still a human." None of them understand completely but not decades to think much of it. Kyouka smile and said "doesn''t matter if they turn later or are born with it. As long as they are safe that is all that matters." ~scene change~ "The winner is Rose." Arthur declares the winner after they return. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Rose said, "no it''s Yumi, she was riding the real horse until now." So without waiting now she also starts to take her winning prize. ~Time skip~ All the women stand behind a closed door with nervousness and excitement. Rose and Sophia are pacing the hallway as they look down. Lucy and Alice are sitting on the chair in front of the door and looking very nervous too. Yumi and Nami always also look at the door as they shake their leg nervously. Yuki and Koharu look at Rose and Sophia pacing back and forth and then look at the closed door. They also have nervousness and expectations in their eyes. Today is the day of Venessa delivery. With Arthur medical expertise he knows the exact date and time for the baby to be born. So without surprise, he made everything prepared in advance and waited with Venessa. He is nervous too but he calms himself down. This is not the time for him to be nervous. ~scene change~ ~aaah!!~ Venessa shouted *baby cry* with Venessa final scream another cry also ring the whole room. Arthur takes the baby to his hand carefully. His eyes moistened as he look at his baby daughter. Venessa looks at her son holding her newborn baby with a smile. Kyouka and Marie quickly come beside Arthur and look at the baby too. Hearing the sound of the baby cry all the women outside relax as if something very heavy left their chest. All of them sighed in relief. Alice and Lucy immediately entered the room. Everyone also followed them. But something unexpected happened at the moment. The baby in Arthur hand light a golden light. Not only her the whole world of heaven also light up. Everyone was worried at first but relax as they don''t feel any danger from the light. As the light comes, a piece of beautiful music also comes with it. As if the whole world of Heaven is celebrating her birth in the world. With that few notifications appear in front of Arthur''s eyes. He read the notifications and feel shocked than happy. [congratulation! You have earned an S grade lottery because your mother gives birth to your child] [congratulation! You have earned an A grade lottery for your first Taboo child] [congratulation! You got a new setting in your personal world. All of your children born in heaven will be an angel.] [congratulation! Your world has gotten its first residence. And now it can give birth to life] [congratulation! Heaven has evolved into a complete planet] Arthur can''t describe how happy he is now. After the light goes away, Arthur cleans the baby and give her to Venessa. Everyone come beside Venessa and look at the newborn family members. She has white gold hair and beautiful golden colour eyes. Everyone smile seeing the baby. Alice look at Arthur and ask "big brother, what was that light?" Arthur smile and said, "she is an angel." Alice looks confused. But her eyes quickly light up. She then look at her new sister and said "she is truly an Angel?" All the women in the room are shocked. Even Venessa is. Arthur then explains the reason is his world. Hearing his explanations they smile as the baby got her first blessing for the world itself. After everyone sees the baby Marie sends everyone out and give Venessa and Arthur their time with the newborn baby. ~scene change~ The baby looks at Arthur and Venessa with her round eyes. Arthur smile seeing her smile and kiss her forehead. He looks at Venessa and asks "what name do you want to give her?" Venessa look at her child and said "Rebecca Ashleigh. She will tie our family with her strong bond." Arthur also smile and agreed with her. As the first angel and also the first child of his, it''s a sweet name. Arthur look at the baby and said "hello my little angel. You will be named Rebecca and you will also tie our family together from now on "always and forever"." The baby smile hearing him as if she understands him. Venessa also smiles with them. Arthur then goes out and give the mother and daughter rest. Even though Venessa is a vampire and heal from all the pain and wound she is still mentally exhausted. She needs to rest. Arthur come outside and saw all the girls is still in the hall away. They also noticed him. Sophia smirks and said "next it''s my turn. I also want some angels." Rose also said, "me too." And everyone also followed her. The twins whisper to their mother "do you want some little angels too?" Marie blush hearing her daughter teasing but she didn''t agree and denied it this time. ~scene change~ Arthur comes out and watch the world with his god view and smile. The world is now as big as Earth. With more landmass than Earth. Chapter 105 105: Sky Palace Arthur takes his Wings out and flies in the sky. The force behind the wind was so strong that it made a loud sound as he go up. He flies up as his speed break the sound barrier. He reached above the clouds and he saw a floating island there. It''s the only floating island in the world. The island is the most beautiful thing he has seen until now. It has many different kinds of trees with beautiful different colour leaf. There is also a beautiful "Raj Mahal" on the island. It''s similar to the old Kings palace in India. It takes almost half of the island total capacity. It has many different sections in the Mahal. Like Study, Garden, pool, and residences. Arthur smiles and flies towards it. He then looks around the Mahal and smile. It now looks like a ghost Mahal than a raj Mahal as there isn''t anyone here yet. He will bring everyone hereafter he returns back. He smirks looking everywhere and thought "even System knows, my future family won''t be small. So I really need a big palace like this." After checking everything Arthur returns to the mansion they have down. ~scene change~ Arthur spends all the time beside Rebecca and Venessa. He always carries Rebecca in his arms and walks around the room. He changes the time of his world outside. He doesn''t want to stay away from the outside world for too long. Rebecca is the eye candy of everyone in the family. Everyone take care of her. They do everything they thought that will make her happy. "Well come on. She is only a few days old." Arthur said as his sisters try to make her laugh. ~scene change~ Arthur takes everyone to the Mahal with teleportation. He showed everyone the palace. Everyone likes it with a big smile. They were shocked when they find out that it''s up in the sky. And the island is floating in the sky. Everyone takes out their wings and fly as they go to the edge of the island. They don''t know how is this possible. As scientifically it''s impossible. Then they remembered that their existence itself is scientifically impossibly. So they shrugged their shoulders and put the thought at the back of their head. Arthur made everything they want in the Mahal. So it became a modern mahal after a day. No not with gadgets or things like that but only the basic necessities. They like it the way it is. This makes the Mahal look more beautiful. They spend six months in the world but only six days passed by outside. He returns to the homeworld with everyone. There Susan and Lisa also meet with their young mistress. Both of them smile and congratulate Venessa for the safe birth. He also call the pendragon sisters and told them the news. They wanted to meet Rebecca immediately so Arthur bring them with teleportation. They also meet with Tachibana and Ootake households. ~scene change~ Arthur also decides to visit another world and see if he could get something for his family and daughter. Wanted to take them with him. But on second thought he stop. He thought about first making a safe place for them there and also making a strong footing for himself and then he will take them there. He doesn''t like surprises too much. He is not some Chinese protagonist who just do things without thinking and killing here and there. In the end, endanger his lover because of his stupid arrogance. He also has a 3S grade lottery and one A grade lottery ticket. Two S grades he got from rose and the last S grade and A grades he got from the birth of Rebecca. Speaking of her she is The cutest thing in the world. She also has a very beautiful smile. Remembering her Arthur teleported to Venessa room. He grabs Rebecca and starts to play with her. Venessa smile seeing them. After playing with her a while he lay beside Venessa and lay Rebecca on his chest. He look at Venessa and said, "I will go to another world soon." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Venessa look worried and ask "is it safe? Why do you want to go?" Arthur smile and said "with my power, it''s completely safe. As for why I want to go first I want to see if I can find something good for everyone. And second, this world has a person who bears a power that originated from me, and she is in danger too." Venessa look relieved when she heard he will be safe. She also worried for the person he is talking about and nodded her head. She kissed his forehead and said "be careful out there. Even if you are the strongest, act cautiously. Don''t let power cloud your judgement." Arthur smile and nodded. She gives him good advice. A mother is always a mother no matter what your relationship change into. And that is why even now they call each mother and son, not a couple. Arthur didn''t notify others as it will worry them. Besides time here will stop, so they won''t even know that he left and come. Arthur lay beside his mother and daughter and sleep. He wants to take a rest before he goes to this world. Chapter 106 106: Douluo *roar* *howl* sounds of animals is echoing in the forest of Star Dou forest. It''s common here. Star Dou Forest is one of the Douluo Continent''s most famous great spirit beast habitats. It''s located southeast of Balak Kingdom, with Suotou City lying less than five hundred kilometres near it. The spirit beasts here are known for their viciousness and killing intent. They are extremely terrifying and strong. As long as a spiritual master has the right power and a bit of good luck, they can find the most suitable Spirit Ring for themselves. The closer to the centre of the forest, the more powerful the spirit beasts. Stories even say that inside are even hundred thousand year spirit beasts. in the inner region of the Star, Dou forest is a clear small pond. Though the pond is clear there is no beast around it. This is also a lake that not many people know as not many have the guts to come here. The lake is calm and the trees around it too. But suddenly a strange thing happened in the calm environment. A rift in the void open as if the void is tearing itself. Inside the void is completely dark. But out of nowhere a leg come out of it and a human comes out. The human is male. He has shoulder long silver hair with beautiful blue eyes that look like it''s glowing. He has a very handsome face. He is also very tall. He is wearing a Chinese cultivator outfit. He is none other than our MC Arthur Ashleigh. He just come to the world of Douluo Dalu. He looks confused and asks "Lily, why didn''t you let me choose the family this time?" [You already has a direct family because of your Bloodline Dragon God. Silver Dragon king and Golden Dragon king can the part of your power now.] S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur understands why he didn''t get to choose his family this time. He shrugged his shoulder and stop thinking about it. He doesn''t care about Golden dragon king but he cares about Silver dragon king for sure. He look around and saw a lake in front of him. He walks to it and asks "what timeline?" [15 years before the story start] Arthur looks down at the clear water and looks at the reflection of it. He then look inside and saw a big silver dragon inside the lake. He knows who it is. Arthur sighed when he saw the dragon. Though he is not the original Dragon god, he still got some of his memories. He knows the true reason behind all of this. Arthur sends a pulse of his Draconic aura inside the lake. He waits for it to react. A few seconds later the silver dragon inside the lake open its eyes. It has a shock in its eyes. It raises its head slowly and lookup. It saw a human outside of the lake. But that isn''t what it is focusing on. It moves slowly as if it is hard for it to move. But it ignores all of it and with excitement and hopes it go up. Arthur can see it from outside. He knows that it''s in pain so he uses telekinesis and brings it out of the water. As the dragon come out a very powerful strong aura spread around the forest. All the animals stop making noise. Even insects also stop moving. The forest completely became silent. The dragon opens its mouth as a beautiful female voice come out of its mouth "are you really him?" Arthur shakes his head and nodded again. As he said "no I am not him. But you can say that I am also his incarnation." Silver dragon shakes and starts to change and transform into a human. In just a minute it completely changes into a human girl. She has long silver hair like him with beautiful purple eyes. She has a face so beautiful that even kingdoms will start a war just to look at her once. She also has a great figure with breasts not so big and not so small a perfect size. Her slim figure and hip made her look like she is a goddess reincarnation. She is the silver dragon kin Gu Yuena. Arthur creates a blanket and gives it to her. She takes it but continues to look at Arthur. She has moisture in her eyes as she said "I have been waiting so long for you." As she starts to sob. Arthur sit on his knees in front of her and clean her tears as he said "don''t cry, everything is going to be fine from now on." Gu yuena stop crying as she give a small smile and said "yeah." And she lost her consciousness again. Arthur holds her so that she doesn''t fall on the ground. He checked her pulse and understands her physical condition. He sighed in relief. She isn''t in complete life-threatening conditions. He can heal her. He then looks at the lake and finds the things he needs. He uses telekinesis and brings out the life gold from underneath the lake. As the life gold come out the lake also stop generating life energy. He then marks Gu Yuena with his world mark and takes her to his world. His world is completely empty now. He didn''t bring his family with him. He sends everyone out because if he faces some life-threatening problem where they don''t face it as they will be in his world which is also linked to his. Arthur put Gu Yuena on the bed and bring the life gold in front of her heart. He then uses his energy and starts to break down the life gold and send it inside her heart. Arthur uses his medical knowledge and concentrates completely on the process. He continues to break the life gold and start to Merge it with Gu Yuena. It takes him a full hour to complete the process. Because of Arthur help, she didn''t feel any pain during the Merging. After the process is complete, Arthur sigh in relief as he cleans his forehead from his sweat. He then look at the sleeping beauty and said "you will recover completely in 20 years. And you may also gain something from this disaster." Arthur then comes out of the room and go to the bar. He takes out some alcohol and drinks it as he can now just relax and enjoy this world. This world is very vast and also has many things for him to learn. After the drink, he again returned to Gu Yuena room and left the world after he close the door of the house. He again returns to the lake and saw that many Spirit beast is near the lake and looking in it with confusion, fear and some even greed. As Arthur comes out of the world which is like he appeared in front of this beast they move their eyes from the lake and look at Arthur. Chapter 107 107: Xiao Bao (Bao POV) I come to the Douluo continent to see if I can find some new treasure. I come to Star Dou forest as it''s closer to me. I also know many good herbs appear here. I was whistling and jumping on trees to trees when I felt a familiar Dragon aura. If I am not wrong then it should be one half of the dragon god. I was happy that I can meet one half of my master. So without any wait, I start to run towards it. But after a while, I remember that I can teleport. So I teleported to the place I felt the aura. But the moment I enter there the aura also vanished from there. I look around and search the place. But I can''t find it. After 10 minutes many beasts also starts to gather around the place too. So it means I wasn''t wrong. I walk to the lake and felt some life energy in it. I know where this energy comes from. I became excited but then notice that the life energy is disappearing. Which means the thing isn''t here anymore. I look around if I could find any clue about the dragon god or the treasure. I waited there for an hour but couldn''t find anything and many beasts also start to appear. I transform into a powerful beast so that they don''t attack me. It scared the shit out of me when I saw a hundred thousand years old beasts. I was about to leave the place when I saw a human appear in the place. He has silver hair and blue eyes. He is handsome but not as good as me. But suddenly I felt something. My heart almost skip a beat. Though he hides it complete, I a creature who was born from him and live by eating his aura how can I not recognise my true lord. I was so excited and happy that I couldn''t move. Not a voice come out of my mouth. I notice some of the beasts want to attack him. It made me angry. But before I could react a strong aura come out of him and spread all around the place. It''s like a wind blowing my little gold hair. And the last thing I remember before losing consciousness is that all the creatures in the place start to fall on the ground one by one and thought comes to my Thought ''my king become even stronger.'' (POV end) S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After coming out of his world he faces all these powerful monsters. He looks at all of them with curiosity. He had never seen a monster in both of his life until now. So he looks at all of them with curiosity. Most of them look the same as his old world animal with just a bigger and fiercer version. Some also look like from Jurassic Era. He notices that some have intentions of attacking him. He use his Conqueror Haki for the first time after getting this. His haki spread like the red wind all around. And one by one creature starts to lose consciousness. He didn''t use full force. He doesn''t want to kill them. As animals, it''s their instinct to attack humans. Besides he knows about the future of this world also how important this beast is too in this world of Douluo. After everyone fall on the ground he noticed that one of them is different. It''s starting to change and turn small after losing consciousness. After a minute it turns into a foot long small human pig. He recognises it instantly. He has memories of it. It''s Xiao Bao, one of his cultivated parasites. It also has some very useful abilities and he can use them for his use. So Arthur picks up the pixy in his hand and leave the place and start to go towards the Heaven Luo empire. ~scene change~ Arthur looks at everything with curiosity. This is actually a complete world he visits. The world he visited before was a simple world with nothing for him to explore. But this one is completely different. It''s vast and also has many things for him to find out. Also, this world has many tasty foods. Arthur whistles as he walks into the forest without any care of the beast. He looks at the monster-fighting each other. He also saw many strange birds fly in the sky. And if any beast tries to attack him he just knocks them out with his conquerors Haki. "Man, this technique is good for dealing with the unnecessary bugs," Arthur said as he again knock out a big black bear. It''s at least 30,000 years old and he is calling him the bug. Luckily the bear is unconscious and didn''t hear him. Or else it would have died from anger. Suddenly Arthur stop when he felt some movement in his hand. He open his hand and look at the pig and said "you are finally awake." The pig head look at Arthur with its round eye and ask "are you really The Dragon god?" Chapter 108 108: Damsel in distress Arthur look at the little pig and nodded his head and said "or else, who can be more handsome than you, you damn pig." He didn''t want to explain everything to him. As technically he is really the Dragon god now. "Hihihi, sorry for that my God." The pig said as he rubbed the back of his head. He then asks "why didn''t you return to the divine realm? You should see how those human gods suppress the beast." He starts to complain to Arthur. Arthur stop him and said "don''t worry I told them to do this. But they indeed take my word too seriously. Don''t worry I will show those kids how to behave again." He knows what happened all these years ago. And it is indeed the dragon god told other god-kings to suppress the beast. But they take the suppression too far. And some gods even start to kill the beast as they want. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So he will punish this travel maker in the future. But not now. He will wait and enjoy the tour first. Those gods can live a few more years. Arthur then look at the pig and ask "why are you in the mortal world?" He said he come for a treasure hunt. Arthur then remembers all of his abilities and power and thoughts about something. He then asks "do you want to serve me for all eternity?" Xiao Bao stand up and thump his chest and Replied: "yes my lord." Arthur smiled and nods his head. He grows the nails of his finger and kills him instantly. Arthur looked at him expressionlessly and said "Arise" With his words, a black fog starts to come out of the dead body and take the form of the same one-foot pig and kneel down as he said "thanks for giving me eternal life and the chance to serve you, my king." Arthur nodded his head and Give him the same name. Why he did this is for many reasons. From now on he can travel every world with him without any ticket as he summons the world. Besides he can also live as long as Arthur live. And he will truly be eternally loyal to him and never thought of betraying him. Because Arthur summoned him like a shadow solder, his ring didn''t appear as he is technically not dead now. His soul takes the form of shadow solder. Arthur smile at his first Shadow solder. He then starts walking and chatting with Bao. ~scene change~ ''I should also have a martial soul, as I am a human too.'' Arthur Thought as he walk into the jungle with Xiao Bao. He transforms into a crow as Arthur told him to and is on his shoulder. He continues to talk as he is really a chatterbox. Arthur didn''t stop him. As it''s not bad to have company. Besides he is giving him updated news about the current divine realm situations. As they were talking Arthur heard a fighting sound in distance. Well, the fighting is not uncommon here but this time it''s different. He knows it''s a beast vs. human fight. So he gets excited. He wants to see how the human spirit masters fight the beast in this world and absorb the rings. He only read them before. He didn''t see it with his eyes. So he excited vanished from his place as he run towards it. He reaches the place in 3 seconds. He stands on a tree branch as he looks at the fight. He saw a beautiful human girl is fighting with a Black jaguar. The fight is very tough. The girl seems in a bad situation. And it seems she also wants to abandon the fight and run. But the beast didn''t let her go and continue to attack more fiercely. ''She looks familiar'' Arthur Thought as he look at them fighting. At first, he wanted to ignore her when he saw the fight is about to finish and the beast is about to win. It is common in this world. He can''t go around and save the humans. As they also kill the beasts for their selfish gain. So why only favour one and attack the other. But he decides to interfere this time. As the human looks familiar to him. So he wants to know who it is. With that thought, he instantly appeared in front of the girl when the beast was about to use his paw to attack and kill her. He stops the attack with one finger as he looks at the girl behind her. The girl also looks at Arthur with shock then the shock turns into disbelief when she saw Arthur stop the attack with just a finger. Arthur then flicks his finger on the jaguar body and send him to flying to the other side. Before Arthur could ask who she is the girl lost consciousness and fall to the ground. Arthur quickly grabs her so that she doesn''t fall completely and smile helplessly. He look closely and thought ''she is really beautiful.'' He then carries her and starts to walk at one place where he can sense some water. Chapter 109 109: Unexpected meeting Besides a small pond, is a small house. In front of it, a small bonfire is lit. At the one side of the bonfire, a half-naked man with only a pair of pants is BBQing. The smell of the meat spread all around the place. Some small animal is eating some previously cooked food. A Black Raven (change it) with some red feathers on it is flying in the sky as it continues to look out for any kind of sudden attack. A piece of rock and roll is playing beside them on a loudspeaker. The boy is also moving or dancing with the rhythm. Inside the house is a very beautiful girl laying on the bed. She has blonde hair and a very beautiful face. She looks around 14-15 years old. Her nose twitches as if she also smells the heavenly aroma of the food. She opens her eyes as she unconsciously smells the aroma. She followed the smells and look outside. She also hears some strange music. Though it''s not gentle people usually hear in a tea shop, the music also has its own feel to it. She gets out of the bed and starts to walk out of the door. The moment she comes out she saw a strange scene. A half-naked man is jumping like a monkey as he cooks and sings to the music and many beasts are surrounding him and also jumping as if they also like his movement. Some beast also eating. What surprised her the most is that none of the beasts attacked him or ran from him. They just stay there and copy his move or add their own or just eat the food. The man stops his monkey move and looks at her side. They both look at each other and blink. She instantly remembers him and what happened before. She then touches her body as she doesn''t feel any pain from the injuries before. She noticed that she is wearing different clothes than she was wearing before. She looks blankly at her dress and then she looks at the half-naked man with a slice spoon in hand. She had a bad feeling as anger built up and she instantly summon her ring and attack the man without any explanation. *boom* Arthur avoid the attack as her punch hit the ground and made a loud noise. "What fuck are you doing? I just saved you from dying." The man shouted at the girl. "It would have been better than what you did to me." And again start to attack the man. He looks confused and understands that she misunderstood. He avoids her attack and grabbed her hand and pull it behind her and said "stop it. I didn''t do what you are thinking." The man then let her hand go and said "I don''t need an unconscious kid, to do that." The girl stops attacking as she knows that she isn''t a match for him. But a vein pops up when she hard the last part. But she calm herself down and ask "who changed my clothes then?" The man look around and said, "there is no one except me is here." He then look at the angry girl and said "relax I didn''t look. I close my eyes during that." The girl shouted and said, "but you touch everything." The man shrugged and walk towards the BBQ said "how else could I change your clothes?" He then returned with a piece of meat and said "don''t get angry, your skin will wrinkle. Eat it." He then said, "by the way, I am Arthur Ashleigh." The girl looks at the meat. And wanted to reject it but her stomach growl. Her face turned red and take the meat. She takes a bite and forgets everything that happened earlier. She starts to eat like no tomorrow and finish it as she looks at Arthur. As a proper lady, she couldn''t ask for more. But she can''t help it. Arthur laughs and gives her more. After a while, she said, "I am BiBi Dong, from spirit hall." Arthur finally remembered who she is. ''No wonder she looks so familiar.'' Arthur Thought. He then asks "then why are you here alone?" "I come with my master, but he felt a powerful aura so he decided to check it. And as I am now, he told me to stay. So that I don''t become a hindrance to him. I was in a safe place but unlikely that panther comes out of nowhere and attack me." She said in one breath. Arthur understands that he mad have gone to check Yuena''s place. He remembered about her master and instantly his mood became bad. ''This time I will teach you to listen. You just have to be one type of guy I hate the most.'' Arthur Thought. He then asks "did you come to get a ring?" BiBi nodded and said "yes, but can get a suitable one yet." Arthur cook as he asks "what type do you want?" BiBi eat as she said "spider but poison type would be best for me." She doesn''t know why she is so relaxed around him. Normally she doesn''t talk so casually. Arthur then thought and said "okay". BiBi doesn''t know what he meant by okay. So she focuses on eating rather than asking. After the feast BiBi blush. She didn''t know that she can eat so much. She looks at the strange beast around as this much beast never attack her so she asks "Why don''t they attack?" Arthur Replied her as he drink some red wine "why would they? I am not someone they can touch. You see these beasts are like humans too. They also have intelligence like us. Yes, those younger don''t have much intelligence. That is the same for humans too. Both become smart the longer they live." He then looks at her and smiles "and with enough intelligence, they know, who should they go after." BiBi look at Arthur smiling face and felt a shiver. And thought ''he is a monster.'' They both stay silent when Arthur also finish his drink. He stand up and said, "let''s go." BiBi ask "where?" Arthur didn''t and appear beside her. He grabbed her hand and teleported from there. BiBi blush, as this is the first time someone hold her hand. Before she could ask she saw a black spider in front of her. Arthur uses gravity and immobile it. He look at BiBi and said, "kill it and absorb it." BiBi looks at the creatures and feels shocked. This one is a very rare species. It has a very powerful poison attack. It is also 4500 years old Perfect for her. She look at Arthur hesitated a little but decided to take it. She walks towards it and kills it with a Sword. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A Purple ring comes out of the body and starts to move towards her. Arthur said, "absorb it, I will be here." BiBi nodded her head and do as he told her to do. She sits beside the beast with a cross leg and starts to absorb the ring. ~scene change~ Arthur eats an apple as he sits on a tree branch and watches BiBi. She completely absorbs the ring a long ago and now consolidating it. After a minute she opens her eyes and smile. "I reach 42 directly." She said as she stand up and look towards Arthur. She bow a little and said, "thank you for helping me." Arthur gesture his head as he said "don''t sweat it. Let''s go back." BiBi nodded her head. She has now complete faith in him. She has already forgotten about Arthur changing her clothes. Arthur then teleport back to the house he made beside the pond. Chapter 110 110: Tit for tat (1) Morning comes as the sun is rising again after the long night. In front of the pond, Arthur is sitting in meditating position. As the first ray of sunlight hit the world he open his eyes. He slowly stands up and starts practising his "Tai Chi" move. He starts a liking in this. This not only releases his joints but also calm his mind. This also connects his mind to every part of his body. He now has better control over his body than 5 days ago. Yes, it''s been five days since he save BiBi from the beast. He didn''t leave after he help her get her ring. They both stay in the place and train. BiBi is waiting for her master so that they can return and Arthur is waiting for her master so that he can give him some good "advice". At sunrise, BiBi also comes out of the house. She is wearing a black sports bra and yoga pants. Arthur made it for her. She wanted to learn tai chi from Arthur after she saw him practising. So she asked and he accepted. Arthur made these clothes after that. She blush the first time she wears it as its too revealing for her but quickly accepted it as it would be disrespectful to Arthur otherwise she thought. After that Arthur start to teach her tai chi every morning and help her in training other times. And very quickly they become friends. BiBi also doesn''t shy anymore around him. Arthur always teases her whenever he gets the chance. She also starts to like him as the opposite sex. She also likes his food very much. Today again she come out to learn from Arthur. She saw Arthur has already started his practice. She walk towards him and said, "why didn''t you wait for me?" Arthur Replied without stopping "you were sleeping so soundly, so I didn''t disturb you. Now start." BiBi nodded and start her practising with Arthur and follow all of Arthur movements. ~scene change~ "This is really good exercise, it helps me with all of my muscle," BiBi said as she sit on the ground. She then continued "this can also use during battle." Arthur laugh as he said, "this is a battle technique." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. BiBi didn''t get angry and thought a little and ask "can we spar using it?" Arthur nodded and said "sure, why not. Come." BiBi stand up and take the tai chi position so did Arthur. They then start to attack each other slowly and deflect each other attack at the same time. As time pas it looks like they are dancing not sparing. BiBi also starts to understand the essence of tai chi. ''Be calm and be precise. Go with the flow and use your opponent attack against them'' BiBi Thought as they spar. They continue like that for an hour when BiBi couldn''t keep up anymore. Arthur stop and said, "you have improved a lot." And pass her the water bottle. BiBi takes the bottle and drinks it as she breathes. She smiled and said, "it''s all because of you." Arthur smile and nodded. He then starts to walk towards the pond as he takes off his clothes. BiBi looks at this with a red face. But she didn''t turn away. She is a young girl and full of hormones not like her future self. So she still has her curiosity and also a sexual reaction to it. She looks at his perfect body and marvels at it. She again blushes when she think like it. Arthur is now only in his underwear and looks at BiBi as he asks "wanna join?" And smirks. BiBi blushes again as he always teases her like that. But this time she didn''t run like always. She look Arthur in the eyes and said "I might have if it wasn''t an open area." She wanted to tease him back. But she didn''t know is that he is too shameless for her to tease him. Arthur kick on the ground as well of Earth starts to come out of the ground and surround the whole pond area. He looks at the shocked BiBi and asks "how about now?" BiBi get out of her shock when she heard him. She blushes seeing the wall. She didn''t know her words will come back to bite her. But as a teen girl with naughty thoughts and a handsome half-naked man in front of her want her to taste this fruit. She walks to with as normal a face as she can make as if she didn''t care much about it. Arthur smile seeing her strong front. He wants to see how far she will go. So he smirks and asks "you want to shower with all these clothes?" BiBi blush but acted like she didn''t and look at Arthur as she thought ''he had already touched me everywhere, so what''s new to shy about'' and take off her sports bra in one full swipe. She didn''t want to stop in the middle so she did it hurriedly. Arthur looks at her beautiful breast and gulps his saliva. Its shape and size are like an orange. With white skin and a beautiful red nipple on top, it''s like vanilla ice cream with a cherry on top. She was about to cover her chest with her hand when She heard and saw him gulping with her big round eyes. Hearing his gulping sound BiBi felt a little proud and sweetness inside. She also stops herself from blocking her chest. Arthur look at the yoga pants with expectations and this didn''t go unnoticed by BiBi. She smirks and didn''t do the rest. She thought ''take that. You always tease me.'' Arthur also understands that she doesn''t want to continue. He understood that it was his turn to admit defeat. Arthur still couldn''t move his eyes from her breast. So he continue to look without hiding and said "can you wash my back for me?" BiBi look at this shameless overpowered monster and said "look in my eyes and say it." Even she doesn''t know where did she get this much guts. Arthur didn''t move his eyes as he ask with a sad face"do I have to?" BiBi smirks and said, "it''s up to you." And start to walk towards the pond which is on his way. Arthur unwontedly move his eyes and said "fine then, wash my back please." BiBi stand in front of Arthur and said "let''s go." Chapter 111 111: Tit for tat (2) "Is it so big for everyone?" BiBi Asked unconsciously, with a shock on her face. But the next second her face turn red like a tomato because of what she asked without thinking. It is now Arthur time to be proud. Even in his previous life, he wasn''t small in this area. And this life he has one inch bigger than before. So of course he is proud. A while back S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After BiBi agreed she became more courageous and when she first started to clean his back her courage increased again. She even starts to clean his front with her hand and body being very close. She saw a tent in his underwear and ask him teasing if he need her to clean him there too. But again her word comes to bite her back and Arthur takes off his underwear and change into his birthday suit. She also saw the man genital for the first time in her life. Until now she only read or heard about it from other students in the spirit hall. So the situation turns out to be this. Arthur said proudly "of course not. It comes in various sizes. And very few out there is like me." BiBi again blushes at his straightforward answer. She only asks that unconsciously. As she is sitting and Arthur is standing her face is facing the dragon. It''s only an inch or two away from touching her face. Her already increased courage and young hormones are urging her to touch it. She then remembered that he had also touched her before so she decided to take revenge (A/N: yeah revenge). She moves her hand shakily and touches it lightly. She felt electricity pass to her body by her hand. She also feels how hot his dragon is. Her courage increased more and this time she completely grab his dick. Arthur feels a soft cold hand around his dick. He continues to look at BiBi and see what she will do. BiBi notices his gaze. She look up and said, "I am just cleaning it." Arthur nodded and smirks. He knows that girls in this world mature faster but something still can''t grow faster. BiBi blushes to see his smirks. But she didn''t change her face. She doesn''t want to look embarrassed now. So she use soap and start to rub it on his dick. Arthur enjoys her inexperienced hand. It doesn''t stimulate him so much like others but he still feels good as she looks cute doing it with so serious face. When BiBi was about to clean his balls he quickly said "clean it softly." He doesn''t want to have any unwanted painful experience with it. He is not a masochist. BiBi nodded and do as he said. She also read that it''s a very special area. If not handled well man can experience painful experiences. BiBi then carefully clean his ball and dick. Arthur also enjoy her hand for a minute or two and said "okay it''s my turn to help you." BiBi blush and said, "no, I can do it myself." She is still shy about this. She may open up to him but she is still shy about this type of activity. Arthur sits down on a tool and pulls BiBi. And sit her down on his front tool and said "don''t be shy. Let me help you." BiBi didn''t reply on sitting on the tool. She didn''t deny him nor did she talks. She is too shy to talk now. Arthur smile seeing that she isn''t denying it. So without a second thought, he takes some soap in his hand and starts to rub it on her back using his hand. BiBi blush more as smoke comes out of her head when she felt his direct hand on her back. She look down and let Arthur clean her. Arthur cleans her back, neck shoulder and side slowly with time. BiBi also relaxes after a while. She also enjoyed Arthur hand on her back. It''s like he is not cleaning but giving her a soap massage. Without asking Arthur turn her around. She open her closed eyes as she was enjoying it and looked at Arthur. Arthur also looks at her in the eyes. This time BiBi didn''t shy or avoid his eyes. Arthur touches her face and lowers his hand sliding her face over her neck. BiBi continues to look at Arthur. Arthur also continues to look at her eyes. His hand finally touch her breast and stop at her nipple. BiBi looks at Arthur and then look at his hand on her breast. She again looks at Arthur in the eyes and moves forward faster. Arthur also moves forward as both of them finally kiss. There was no tongue involved only a kiss. BiBi then move her mouth and look at Arthur with dreamy eyes full of love and said "I love you, make me yours." Arthur pull her closer and hug her as he said "don''t you want to know everything about me?" BiBi look at him in the eyes and said "do you like me?" Arthur nodded his head. BiBi smile and kiss him again and said "that''s all mater to me." Arthur also kisses her back and carry her. He vanished from the place and enter the small house. Chapter 112 112: BiBi Dong Inside a small house, two love birds appeared out of nowhere. The girl has blonde hair with a beautiful face and red eyes. She is naked in her upper part. She has a pair of round orange size breasts with a red cherry on top. The boy has silver hair with bright blue eyes and an otherworldly handsome face. He is completely naked. His figure is in perfect shape with muscle in its right place. But what is noticeable is his hard proud dragon that is looking at the sky. They are Arthur Ashleigh the protagonist of this story and BiBi Dong, the future supreme pontiff. Arthur lay down BiBi on the bed and start kissing her lips. After a while, he move to her neck and continued to go down. His mouth comes face to face with her beautiful round breast. Arthur kisses her upper chest as BiBi moans feeling his lips on her chest. Arthur takes out his tongue and licks her breast. He lick around her nipple but didn''t touch it. Young Bibi Dong moans and pulls Arthur mouth towards her nipple. But Arthur didn''t lick her there. BiBi moan as she said "don''t tease me more" Arthur smile and gives her nipple a soft lick. He can feel how hard her nipple is through his tongue. BiBi body vibrates when she finally feels his tongue. Arthur then lowers his mouth and take the nipple in his mouth. He use his tongue and rub it and suck it. BiBi press Arthur hard as she moaned loudly. Arthur bites her nipple lightly and uses his hand as he rubs her other breast. Arthur gives her pleasure using her nipple for a minute or two and lets it go. It''s now redder than before. He again kisses her on the lips. He then moves lower and pulls her yoga pants down. Underneath she is wearing the black panty he made for her. Arthur saw that it is completely wet with her love juice. Arthur takes off her panty too. BiBi look at Arthur who is looking at her most important part with his eyes open and greed in his eyes. She blush but didn''t stop him. She has already decided to become his and give her everything to him. Arthur throws the pant on the floor and bows down between her leg. His face is now close to her pussy. He looks at BiBi as she also looks back at him. He takes out his tongue and big her pussy a lick as he looks at her. "~~~aahhhahhnn!!!~~~" BiBi moan as she closes her eyes. She felt a pleasure she never knew of. She like this very much. Arthur use his hand and spread her pussy lips. All part of her body is red. Even her innermost part is too. Arthur look at her small vagina hole and pee hole and small redbud at the top. He licks her vagina hole and pee hole and reaches her clit. "~ahhh!! Ahhh!!~~" BiBi continues to moan as Arthur lick her pussy. Arthur licks her for a minute when BiBi release her first-ever cum. Arthur licks and sucks all of her cum. He drinks all of it. BiBi has a smile on her face after her release. She breathe heavily as she just cum and saw Arthur drink all of her cum. Arthur lifts his body and sits between her leg. Arthur rub his dick on her pussy and coated it with her leftover cum. BiBi moans feelings his dick on her pussy. Her body stiffens as it''s her first time. And she heard that it''s very painful for the first time. Arthur look at her stiffness and smile as he said "relax your body, the pain is only for a little while." BiBi nodded and relax her body. She then look at Arthur and nodded her head. Arthur slowly pushes his dick inside her pussy. It''s very tight so he had to use a little more strength. As the head goes inside BiBi immediately yelp "Aaah" as she feels pain. Arthur immediately stops advancing. He gives her time to relax. After a minute BiBi again said, "move". Arthur nodded and again push his dick inside her slowly. BiBi could feel her tight pussy is being spread to the limit. After a little further Arthur feel resistance and stop. BiBi also knows that she is finally about to become a woman and his woman until she dies. Arthur look at her and kissed her lips and ask "are you ready to become mine and mine alone?" BiBi smile sweetly and said "yeah, make me yours" Arthur push harder as he heard her. His dick tear her hymen, the prof of her innocence and go all the way back. BiBi immediately hugged him tightly as she feels pain. A drop of tear falls from her eyes as she hugged him tightly. Arthur kiss her and didn''t move. He stays like that with her. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a minute BiBi smile sweetly and said "I am yours now." She kiss him and said "I love you" Arthur smile and said "I love too" BiBi then said, "you can move, I am okay now." Arthur nodded his head and start to move his hips back and forth. And it didn''t take long for him to increase his speed. But it is still a lot slower than other times. It''s her first time and she is also young. Moreover, he is not small. So he moves at a pace both of them can enjoy. He doesn''t want her to have a bad experience for the first time. "~aaahhhaahhnn!!!~~~" BiBi moan "Hah!!! hah!!!~~~~" Arthur moan as he moves his hip. It became more slippery after BiBi cum for the third time. Arthur also increases his speed a little. After 20 minutes Arthur said, "I am going to cum." BiBi moans as she said "okay." Arthur make two hard thrusts and cum inside her pussy and filled her insides with his hot fluid. He also uses the D and sperm control. Arthur leans on her and he cum and kisses her lips. BiBi also cum again as she feels his hot liquid inside her pussy. She also smiled when she felt his hot stuff inside. Chapter 113 113: Suggestions to the pontiff The next morning Arthur wake up first. He looks at his side and looks at the beauty sleeping. He smile seeing her and move the hair stains on her face and thought ''you won''t suffer this time. In this timeline, you will become the true supreme pontiff and rule the world even if you want to. No asura or fakasura can stop you. If they try to I will show Asura what a true Asura is.'' His bright eyes turned red as it glows with a golden ring. Somewhere far away from the douluo continent, in the divine realm, a white-haired man is sitting on his throne. Suddenly he felt a strong chill on his back as if a terrifying monster is eyeing him and will devour him any moment. He spread his divine sense to look around but couldn''t find anything. He then thought ''I should quickly find my successor.'' sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Back to Arthur, he gets up from the bed and goes outside. He didn''t train this time. He takes out the meat and starts to cook. No animals are here this time as the wall is still surrounding them. He didn''t take it back as it might make noise and wake up BiBi. But he forgot about the more powerful weapon, his food. As he starts to cook soon then smell enter the house and enter BiBi nose. She immediately opens her eyes. She gets up to eat the food but stop and yelp when she felt pain down there. Arthur heard her yelp and quickly entered the house. He comes beside BiBi and asks "what happened?" BiBi smile as he touch her underbelly and said "I am sore down there. I cannot move and go out to eat the food." Arthur look at her pussy which is still naked and said "wait, let me heal you." BiBi shake her head and stop him as she said "no, I don''t want to. I want to remember everything and also experience all of it." Arthur looks at her with concern but stops seeing her stubborn face. He sighed and let it go. He knows she won''t listen to anyone after she made her decision. Arthur then carries her out of the house and let her sit on a chair made of Earth. He then gives her the food and starts eating together. She smiled at him and feel sweet for his care. She then starts eating her food with him. After the food Arthur carry her and go inside the room. He lay her on the bed and lay beside her. He then starts to tell him about himself and his family. Bibi didn''t interrupt and listen to everything. After Arthur finish everything she asked, "so you are not human?" Arthur said "no and also both. I am pure human also pure beast or pure vampire too." BiBi look confused as Arthur said "even I don''t know how it works. But you can say I am a mixture of all of these races." BiBi then ask "you are not from this world, how the world out there is?" With a longing in her eyes. She also wants to see it with her own eyes. She didn''t know the universe was so vast. Arthur said "there is infinite of them. You can''t count all of them." Arthur then asks "I want to turn you too. Will you.." "Yes," BiBi immediately answer with letting him continue to talk. She already accepts him. What difference does it make? Besides she will only become stronger, not weaker. Arthur smile and said, "let''s do it now." BiBi smile and nodded. Arthur then grows his teeth and use the bite on her and send his vampire venom inside her to turn her. BiBi look at Arthur as her heart beat faster. After a few sec, she lost consciousness. ~scene change~ "Who are you?" A man asks in a commanding tone. As if he is the highest in Heaven and earth. A silver hair boy is in front of him. He look at him and his face became irritated. He replied "kneel" and use his gravity on him. The man kneels on the ground. His face quickly change and turn into anger as he said "how dare you? Do you know who I am?" He released all of his strength and all of his ring but to his surprise, he still can''t move. Even the force became stronger as his face fall flat on the ground. The sliver hair boy is Arthur. After the bite of BiBi, he felt a strong aura around the place. So he comes out to check. He opens a door in the wall and goes out. He saw this middle-aged man from spirit hall. And he knows who he is. He is the master of BiBi Dong. This is the fucker who would have raped her if he didn''t come to this world. Seeing him his mood instantly became worse. And seeing his commanding tone snap him. He appeared in front of him and start the compulsion "you will never look at BiBi from now on. You will feel unimaginable pain all over your every time you go near her or think anything bad about her. You will give all the resources of the spirit hall to BiBi and let her train to become titled douluo. You will recommend her as the next supreme pontiff. You will from now on get your ass raped by animals and bodybuilders every day. And the pain you feel will be double. You will blow dog and pig dick every day and drink their cum. You will feel disgusted by it but will never stop doing it. Mix some of the leftover cum and pees in your dad''s food. You will kill yourselves only after your battle with the tang hao after he became titled douluo. You will know all of this but never be able to tell anyone about this. You will take BiBi back with great respect even though you feel pain after a while. Follow every command I give you in the future. Don''t ever think about plotting against me or her." After that Arthur stop his compulsion as he also comes out of his Terrence state. He looks at Arthur blankly. Slowly it turned into fear. He knows everything he just did. He had a very bad feeling about this. He can already feel pain when he thought about BiBi. He wants to attack him but this thought also goes away as fast as it comes. He looks at him Arthur and asks shakily "what have I ever done to you?" Arthur didn''t reply only said, "wait here outside." He then go inside the wall as a gap appeared and it was also close behind. Chapter 114 114: Martial soul Arthur returns to his small home with a smile. He summons a shadow solder he acquired 2 days ago. It''s a hundred thousand years old beast. It tries to attack him and Arthur also need food so he killed it. He got a spirit boon from it too. Not useable for his girls. So he decides to sell it. As for the beast, it''s a three-eyed wolf. With air attribution. Like a hundred thousand years old beast it has 3 abilities. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One is its speed. It is very fast and can kill anyone under tittle douluo easily if they don''t be careful. The second is it has an air slash attack. Meaning it can also attack from far. The third is its special ability. Its third eye can attack a strong mental attack. And it is really terrifying. As there isn''t anything that can block the mental attack. He gives it the name little wolf. It can also talk freely as its high-class shadow solder also has human-like intelligence. Arthur look at the black and blue wolf and said "little Wolf, protects BiBi from now on okay." The wolf *bark* like a dog and agreed with him. Even though it can talk it act like this as Arthur also like it. Little wolf then goes in BiBi shadow and reside in there. Arthur sits on the chair and wait for BiBi to wake up. After 10 minutes she returns consciousness and looks up with her red eyes. She looks at Arthur and smile. She can feel it. Her whole being is changed from before. She was not a normal human like his family. So she can actually know the difference clearly. She also noticed that her spirit energy also reach 50. It would have become more if she didn''t need a spirit ring. That was just spirit. Her physical is twice stronger than before. She is also a lot faster than before. Her martial soul also evolved from her previous one. Arthur gives her a bag of blood and said: "drink it." BiBi didn''t care about it being blood or what she take it and drink. But quickly her face change as the taste of it is as tasty as Arthur food. ~scene change~ "Your master is here," Arthur said to BiBi as she is laying on him and she breathed harder. After her transformation, her pain heals instantly. So she decides to go for another round. She lay on Arthur with his dick inside and said "don''t care." Arthur smile and rub her butt as he said "go and train there. And soon reach godhood. We are immortal, we can always be together. You can just train there and become strong. Do whatever you like. Don''t think about the spirit hall." BiBi agreed after some thought as she can also use their resources and become strong and also help Arthur if he ever needed. BiBi look at Arthur and said "then let''s do it a few more times. Arthur nodded and do as she want. The moans echo in the valley as many spirit beasts also run as they thought some strong monster is devouring another alive. ~scene change~ BiBi looks at her master strangely. She can feel he is terrified of Arthur. She also unconsciously read his mind and find out what happened. She looks at Arthur confusedly but then it again change when she read some other part of his memories. Her face turns chilly as she looks at her master. She looks at him disgustingly. She didn''t know he thought all those about her. Arthur kiss her and said goodbye. She walks towards the outer side of the forest with her master behind following her. They don''t want to disclose their relationship this early. Arthur also returns to the small house. He looks at the empty house and Summons Bao. The bird again starts to talk none stop. Arthur then takes out a white stone from his inventory. This one he got from the pontiff. It is used to awaken someone martial soul. He can buy one from the system but why waste point when he has an easy option. He then holds the stone in his hand. As soon as he grabs it strong energy from its start to go inside of him. He didn''t resist and let it go inside. After a few sec, he felt something within him that should be his all along start to come to him. It is soon divided into two. One in his eyes and another in his forehead. Within a second the world around him slowed down and he start to see things from closer. It a too closer actually. He can see things at the molecular level. Also can see it very clearly. He also starts to get information if every second changes. He quickly closes his eyes. He open again and but it didn''t change. "What the fuck?" Chapter 115 115: Completion Arthur blink as he gets the information about his martial soul. He smile helplessly and sighed. He look blankly at the roof and thought ''first I look like him and now I got his power. Am I another version of him?'' He then again reviews the information of the martial soul again. Twin martial soul. Six eyes: ocular martial soul. Infinite: Infinite Space elementals martial soul. He then sighed and said "why am I becoming so strong. It''s really lonely if only I am standing alone at the top." He shakes his head and looks outside the door. (A/N: narcissistic bastard. You should thank me) Arthur then cough, as he felt like someone stronger than him, is complaining so he said sorry to him and start to think about his current problems He is seeing things too clearly. And it is not even him using his ability. He then thought ''do I have to wear a blindfold like him? My beautiful eyes. It''s one of my killer skills to get a woman.'' Arthur couldn''t find any solution for this now so take buy a blindfold from the system it has SpongeBob SquarePants eyes on it. He then uses made a seal so that the light even dim down more and wear it on his eyes. He use the observation Haki he got from the system. He actually never train it after getting it. And thought about using it now. His observation of haki is only at the basic. He put the house inside his world. He has good memories of it. So he doesn''t want to leave it here. Bao comes down and sits on his shoulder as Arthur start to walk out of the jungle. Decides to start the journey to the west *cough* *cough* journey to see the world. ~scene change~ "Thank you for showing me the way," Arthur said to a little older man. He has a boy with him. Arthur meets them on his way. He was lost in the jungle as he wanted to find it without using his power. He wanted to enjoy the journey too. But unfortunately, he lost. There he meets this two. The old man is 46 spirit ancestors and the boy just advanced to spirit master. They live near here so they decide to hunt the spirit ring here. As most of the outer spirit beasts are really young and can be used for the boy''s ring. The old man is the grandfather of this kid. He meets them inside and asks for help to show him the way. They agreed as they were also returning from their hunt. He learned that they couldn''t find a suitable ring for the boy and the sun is also about to set. So with their power, it''s not a good idea to stay in the forest. Arthur also heard about the boy spirit and what type of ring he wanted. So because of their help, Arthur told Bao to bring a suitable spirit beast for him. It''s a hundred years old Buffon. Has to strength-related ability. The boy looks at the black raven on Arthur''s shoulder with starry eyes. The old man was shocked too. As he didn''t think that the small looking bard can carry such a big Buffon. Arthur told the boy to absorb it. The boy smile and jump as he said "yeah, my first ring will be hundred years old." The old man smiles and thanks to Arthur after they come out of the forest. The boy also thanked him for the help with the spirit beast. Arthur smile and said, "train harder, and become a good spiritual master who will help those in need." The boy nodded his head and said he will remember this. Arthur then said goodbye to them walk into the solution city. It''s the most famous city in Blake kingdom. It has almost all rich white and black markets. Arthur decides to sell the spirit boon he got from the hundred thousand years old beast. It''s a left leg spirit boon with the ability to send air slice attacks. And he is sure this will be sold at a hefty price. So he starts to walk towards the biggest auction house here. He has already learned about the city from the old man. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 116 116: Auction (1) A young man with silver hair and a blindfold on his eyes is walking on the street. But the way he walks no one will think that he is blind. Or he can see through that blindfold. Coz he is walking like a normal man. He is wearing a black Jumper with white pants and black shoes. He also has a black Raven with red stripes on his body. on his shoulder. He is none other than Arthur. Arthur didn''t look for anything and directly walk towards the auction house. He doesn''t have a single penny here. So he wants to sell some of the things he got from the forest. One hundred thousand years old beast spirit bone and another two thousand years old spirit beast bone. He wants to sell the thousand years old beast bone directly and auction the hundred thousand years bone. He arrived in front of the auction house. A beautiful staff of the auction welcome him. The girl feel sad for him and thought ''he is blind at such a young age. He has such a handsome face he could have merry some rich family and live the rest of his life easier. Sigh!'' She thought he is blind and decides to help him with the things. Arthur didn''t get mind to her thoughts. As it doesn''t matter to him to these simple-minded girls. He asks "where can I sell and do the auction?" The girl nodded and said, "follow me, sir." And hold his hand so that he doesn''t get hit around. Arthur let her do that as he enjoys her soft mound touching his hand. He almost nose bleed. He give her a guffy smile and said "thank you ms worker san." The girl blushes to see his smiling face. He is really too handsome for these normal girls. She takes him to the manager. But take a long route. Arthur didn''t complain as he is blind now. "Sir, this young master wants to sell and auction spirit bone." The girl said as she let go of his hand. Arthur feels sad as she can''t feel her soft mound anymore. The manager looks at the blind man and frown as he asks "are you sure you alone will be fine? Why didn''t you bring someone with you?" Arthur moves his head and looks at him. The man look at Arthur strangely he feels like he can see him and he is not blind. He didn''t say anything and take Arthur to another room. Arthur didn''t talk much and take out the tree spirit bone. When the hundred thousand years spirit bone come out he stands up immediately. He can still feel threatened from the bone. He look at Arthur and bow as he said politely "sorry patron, we didn''t know about you. Please forgive us if we did anything wrong." Arthur gestured him to sit and said "don''t sweat it, don''t waste time. I want to auction this hundred thousand years spirit beast and directly sell the other two." The manager nodded and call someone for the inspection. ~scene change~ "Oh my god, it''s left leg spirit bone of three-eyed wolf. And it has a great affinity with air and mental. Though the spirit bone doesn''t have mental attribute it has strong air attributes attack." The inspection master said as he breathe hardly. He already tells about the other two. ~scene change~ "Here is 80,000 gold coin for the two thousand year spirit bone." The manager said as he handed Arthur a card. He then said "here is a card for VIP sit, this month auction. You can auction it that time." As he handed him a red card. Arthur take the card and nodded. He then goes out of the room and again meets the young girl. Who again help him. Arthur then withdrew 1000 coins from the bank card and go outside of the auction house. ~scene change~ Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This time Arthur checks every shop and see if he can find anything special in here. He bought many seeds of herb and Bao take him to every treasure. With him as a treasure detector, he can relax and buy everything it points at without any care. He is a treasure parasite cultivated by the dragon god hundreds of thousands of years for nothing. Arthur also walk around and taste every kind of food his eyes fell one. People look at them strangely. A black raven shows the way of a handsome blind man. Many girls also look at him with envy and sadness. Arthur sighed and understood how important his eyes is. ''I must find a way to stop these damn fucking eyes. Or else I have to use my hand again after all these years.'' He Thought. Chapter 117 117: Auction (2) Arthur spends 20,000 gold coins in buying treasure in these 8 days. And with Bao, he didn''t miss any of them in the whole city. And he profited 60,000 from them after selling them back to the auction house. He also buys all kinds of herbal seeds from the city and auction houses. He then remembered about a place where he can raid if he need herb. He decides to visit thereafter the story starts. As at that time he can make good use of it. He became pretty famous in the city. Many know that a blind man with a raven on his shoulder always go shop to shop and buy things. Well, that isn''t only the thing that happened some bad things happened too. Like one time 3 people wanted to rob him. So he made a show for the bystander that none will forget in their life. Many vomited even after seeing it. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He made them play a public gang bang show by themselves. Arthur didn''t stay there to see it. He doesn''t have holy water to clean his eyes so he immediately left. After that day nothing happened like that again. And everyone talks with him with a smile. ''How nice these people are.'' He Thought. ~scene change~ Today is auction day. Many people come for the spirit bone. Those who couldn''t come send their nearest proxy. Arthur arrived at the auction house earlier as he wants to see if he can get his hand on something good. He showed his card and a girl take him to his room. His butler Bao is with him. He transforms into a butler for today. Arthur and he sit in the room as they lookout. They are on the second floor and there is only 10 VIP room. Arthur can see that all the room has people inside. He look down and saw many people there. He relaxes as he doesn''t have to worry about the price of his items. After 30 minutes the auctioneer comes and start to auction item one by one. He got the manual for the item. He only wants two things from the auction. One both of them are herbs seed. It very rare herb. He can use it to make wine in the future. ~scene change~ "Finally, the item everyone is waiting for." The auctioneer said as he increased the hype of the people. A man comes on the stage with a beautifully decorated wooden box. He opens it to show everyone. All the weak spirit masters shiver as they feel the aura of a hundred thousand years of a spirit beast. All the high ranking guests become excited seeing this. On the second floor, inside a VIP room "Master said to get this bone at any cost." Said a man with black hair. In front of him is sitting another middle-aged man. He nodded as he understood. They are from seven treasure glass pagoda. Another room, "Spirit hall must have this." Said a middle-aged man expressionlessly. As if everything in the world is beneath his eye. The same thing is happening in all the rooms. Some of the representatives of other clans and countries all talk downstairs. Arthur drink tea which is served by Bao and look at all this hype. He doesn''t care about this. To him, it''s just a hundred thousand years old beast bone. He can just go and kill one and get it. He didn''t even show the spirit bone of Xiao Bao. That''s a first-class god-level head spirit bone. And it has the ability of Bao most powerful ability. His illusion power. He wants to give it to his little angel Rebecca if he gets affinity with it. Back to auction "It''s a left leg spirit bone of a hundred thousand years old three-eyed wolf. And it has a strong affinity with air elements." "Now the bidding will start from 100,000 gold coins. Every bidder must add at least 10,000 at once. Now that auction begins." "500,000 gold coin," someone from the second floor said. He instantly increased the bide 5 times. "700,000" "800,000" "1,000,000" spirit hall room "1,100,000" nine treasure clan "1,150,000" spirit hall "1,300,000" nine treasure clan. Spirit hall man look at the room of nine treasure clan room. And stop bidding. They still care about the sky hammer clan. And nine treasure clan has good relationships with them. So he stops bidding. "Sold" the auctioneer finally said. ~scene change~ "Thanks for choosing our auction house." The manager said to Arthur with a smile. He then gives him a bank card with the money he gets from spirit bone. It''s a special card. It is red in colour. "Sir, you can get 10% discounts on every purchase you made with this card. Hope you continue to make deal with us." Arthur smile and take the card and left the room with Bao. He will go to other places now. He has stayed here long enough. Chapter 118 118: Blue lightning city Arthur just arrived at the blue lightning city. It''s founded by the blue lightning clan. This city is one of the three big cities of the heaven duo continent. It was founded thousands of years ago and has now become one of the important cities on the continent. Arthur has been travelling for a year and went to many places. He didn''t spend much time on the road. As this world is still backyard and still need time to develop in transportation he just flies from place to place. He doesn''t want to spend his years just on the road. He made many people on the road he even travel with some of them. There are many Chinese young master type people. There are good people too. It is just the protagonist has this aura of travel around them. So they always fight and fight. Arthur looked around the city and Bao sit on his shoulder. Bao never stops looking for treasure. He got much rare treasure in this one year. He got rare ore, herbal seed, even some other kind of weapon like treasure. He like this feeling when he gets a new treasure. He understands why dragons always like treasure. This feeling is awesome. Arthur looks at a big restaurant and walks inside it. He orders almost every type of food. And wait for the order to arrive. After the order come he start to eat like no tomorrow. He finished all the food much to the server surprise. He paid the bill and give the waiter a good tip. He goes out and starts to look around. He wants to stay here for some days before he starts his journey. So he walks to a hotel and books a good room for himself. After that, he again starts walking on the street when a small girl falls in front of him. He looks at the girl and the person who throw her. It''s an old man with a dark expression as he shouted"don''t hinder my business." The girl stands up as he cleans her brushes. She look at the owner and said "please, my mother needs the medicine. I will pay soon." Arthur looks at the girl and sees how hard she is trying for her mother. Arthur walk to her and put his hand on her shoulder. The girl look back and saw A blind man is there. Arthur look at the shop owner and ask "how much is the medicine?" The man looks at Arthur and his good dress so he immediately acts with a smile "1 gold coin, sir." Arthur gives him one gold coin and takes the medicine from him. He gives the girl the medicine. She takes it and asks "can you give me your address? I will return the money." Arthur kneels in front of her and comes face to face her and rub her hair as he looks at the brush on her hand. He then looks at her but the girl don''t know that and said: "you don''t have to." But the girl shake her head and said "no, mother told me to never take things from others without paying back." Arthur looks at the shop owner and use telekinesis and throw him on the road as he did to the girl. He then stand up and said "okay, where is your home. Take me there. I am a doctor." The girl''s eyes light up and ask "are you really a doctor?" Arthur nodded his head his head as he smile. The girl quickly takes him to the place she lives. On their way, Arthur ask "what is your name?" The girl look at him and said "Erlong, what is your name?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur smile and said "Arthur Ashleigh" He then followed Erlong and come to a small house. The house is not in good condition. He walks inside with the little girl and comes to a room. Inside he saw a woman is laying on the bed. She is really in bad condition. Arthur can see the malnutrition of her body. If she wasn''t sick and in this condition then she would have been a very beautiful woman. Arthur walks towards her. The woman open her eyes hearing a sound as she ask softly "Erlong, did you come back? Didn''t mother said not to go out for medicine?" Erlong smile and said "yes mother, I am back. Look I have to bring a doctor with me." The woman look at Arthur. She couldn''t see completely as the room is dim and she is sick. She doesn''t know if he is really a doctor or not but she knows they don''t have money to pay him. Arthur heard her thoughts clearly. He walk to her and said "don''t worry. I am not here for the money. I just wanted to help Er long." Arthur then stands beside Erlong and look at the woman. The woman can finally see Arthur clearly. She saw that he is young and blind. She felt helpless as she doesn''t know his motive. Arthur sighed and said "I don''t have any bad intentions. Besides I am now blind. It just my martial soul is special, so I need to blindfold." He then said, "can I check your pulse?" The woman nodded and Arthur hold her hand and check her pulse. Erlong only looks at them with her round eyes. She has hope and expectation in her eyes. After a few sec Arthur said, "are you lucky or unlucky?" Both of them look at Arthur confusedly as Arthur explains "you are not sick with an illness. It''s your martial soul. You have a twin martial spirit and they are in their second awakening state. But as you don''t have enough spiritual power to support it your body is becoming weak. And if this continues then you will die in another year or two." Erlong became worried but Arthur rub her hair and said "don''t worry, it''s not much problem to cure it." Arthur then said, "but you need regular treatment for a month." Erlong wasn''t excited, as this treatment must be expensive and they don''t have enough money to spend on it. Erlong look at Arthur and said, "can you really cure mother?" She bow to Arthur and said, "please help mom, I will do anything for you." Arthur rub her hair and said "stop it, don''t do things like that. Didn''t I say that I will help?" The woman also looks at Arthur with shock as she doesn''t know why he is helping them. But she doesn''t feel any bad intentions from him. She had seen many things so she has good judgments on people. Chapter 119 119: Another surprise They decided to start the treatment immediately. Both mother and daughter agreed as he is here for helping them. So they don''t say anything and take all of his advice. Arthur smile and look at Erlong as he said "stay outside until I ask you to come okay." Erlong nodded and go out of the room. Arthur look at her mother and ask "ms?" "Lui Chyou" Arthur felt it is strange that she has a Lui surname and her daughter erlong. But he didn''t think much of it and thought of it as a coincidence. He then said, "ms lui, I need to direct contact with your back if you don''t mind." Lui nodded her head. She isn''t shy or anything she just unties her robe knot and faces her back towards him. Arthur look at her back and sighed. he can see her bone clearly. Arthur put his hand on her back and start to send his energy inside her and guide it towards her martial soul. Lui Chyou body vibrates as the energy enter her body. She can feel that her body instantly feel better when the energy enters her and now she is sure that Arthur is really here to help her. ~scene change~ Arthur stops after 30 minutes. Her absorption rate is very slow. And that is why she will need a month of his treatment. During this Chyou talk about her experience and Arthur was never expecting this. He never thought about how coincidences become true. Erlong is really the daughter of the Blue lightning clan. He heard Chyou story from her mouth. She was born into a normal family. When she awaken her martial soul and it turn out to be useless things started to change. Their family wasn''t rich and her father was the worst. One day because of money her father ell her to prostitution. And that was the time her life turn into hell. But she was weak and don''t have the power to go against them so she accepted her fate as She cried. When she became pregnant with erlong she get a lifeline to her life. But fate didn''t let her go even after that. So she starts to fall ill and her body starts to become weaker. Because her daughter also has to suffer from a young age. She goes out and works to earn money for her medicine. Arthur felt really bad for her. He sighed as it''s not just her story. Many life is ruined like this. It''s human greed and lust that always give pain to others. She didn''t cry as she said all this. She doesn''t have any more tears left to spend on this. She only laughs at her damn fate with her defeated body. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur sighed and call erlong inside. She feels her mother is sad and so she walk to her and ask worriedly "What happened mother?" Chyou hug her and said, "nothing sweetie, mom is gonna be fine soon." Arthur smile at the mother and daughter duo as he said "if you don''t mind, you can come with me after you heal. I need some people to work for me and you can also sustain yourself." Chyou looks at Arthur in the eyes and sees him genuinely asking her body to tremble. She asks "you don''t have to do all this." Arthur smile and rubbed erlong head and said "Nah, it''s fine. Also, I am bored as I always travel alone." Erlong look at her mother with expectation and chyou also understands her thoughts. So she smiled and accepted the offer. Arthur smile and said, "then as your employer let me change this situation first." He touch them both and vanished from the house. He appeared in his hotel room. He uses telekinesis so that the mother and daughter don''t fall from the sudden change. Chyou And erlong look all this with shock. Erlong look at Arthur and ask "how did you do that?" Chyou understands that her new employer is strong. So she felt relief as if they work hard then he can take care of them. Arthur take out some clothes for them and said "take shower and wear this. I will come with the food." And he again vanished with waiting for their reply. The mother and daughter duo look at each other with shock. Chyou quickly get over her shock and said "always talk with him respectfully okay." Erlong nodded her head as she understood her mother. But she has some other thoughts ''I want to be cool like him.'' Erlong then helps her mother and take her to the shower. She can''t still completely move easily. She needs 7 more sessions for that at least. Chapter 120 120: My dad is the best It''s been 7 days since Arthur start treating chyou. And she has improved a lot. With his medicine and good food, she can fully recover in 17 days now. And in seven days her body also became normal. And she returned to her original beautiful figure. And Arthur must say she is god damn hot. Well, he can understand now why erlong become that bombshell in the future. A mature woman with her beautiful figure and her mature charm is hard to resist for any man. But she still can''t do any hard work. But she can move freely. One thing change is that erlong becomes very clingy to Arthur. And she would do everything he ask but always ask Arthur to teach her how to fight and use powerful moves. Arthur knows that she is and will be a hot-tempered woman. So he doesn''t know if he should teach her. So she started to use her puppy eyes on him. She is just nine so how can he win against her. So he sighed and decided to teach her to fight. Chyou also smiles seeing them getting so well. But she always scolds her for not being respectful to him. And she just takes out her tongue and runs. ~scene change~ Arthur look at chyou and said, "are you ready?" She look at Arthur and said, "yes master, do it." Erlong look at Arthur and her mother and thought that their words are wrong in the situation. Arthur put his hand on her back and send his energy inside chyou. As his energy enter her body a green flute comes out of her palm and float in the air. It quickly start to become bright and Arthur also continued to send energy inside her. After a while, the light dim down and Arthur also stop sending energy. Chyou grabs the flute and looks closely. Arthur smile and said, "congratulation, you have completely second awakened your martial soul." Erlong comes beside her mother and looks at the martial soul. Chyou said, "I also reach the peak of 20 after getting the second ring I can promote." Arthur smile and said "also you can now continue to grow as your level cap also increase. Besides, it''s a sound element into it. Now it can become strong with the right spirit ring." Erlong look at Arthur and said "I also reach level 20 yesterday. We can go together and get our ring." Arthur rub her hair and said, "hahahahaha, okay I will take both of you for the ring." Chyou looks at Arthur and smiles genuinely. For the first time in her life, she felt like she belongs somewhere. Even though in words he is their employer they know that is just his excuse. He just wants to help them. As he never told them to do any work. Arthur then pulls erlong and sit her on his shoulder and he holds chyou hand as he teleports to the soutou city. Many bystanders stop and look at them as they just appear out of nowhere. Some kid said, "Mom, look it''s the blind demon." The woman quickly stops her mouth with her hand and quickly leave the place. Erlong looks at this weirdly and chyou with confusion. Arthur just ignores this and walk on the road casually. He takes erlong every shop and buys everything she likes. Chyou wanted to stop him from doing this as he is their employer and he shouldn''t spoil erlong with all this. But stop as Arthur also didn''t care about this. ~scene change~ Arthur and a middle-aged man look at each other with serious faces and chyou look at this embarrassingly. But what difference is two girls on each of the man shoulders is bickering. "My dad is the strongest." "My dad can beat yours in sec." "He is blind, how can he." "Hmph, he can still do that." Arthur look at the middle age man and said "did you hear my girl? She is the cutest." The middle-aged man said, "no mine is the cutest." Chyou only sighed at them. And she stop Arthur and said, "sir, we are getting late." Arthur look at chyou and said, "no, we are going to war." Erlong on his shoulder yell "yeah. We are going on a war." Chyou blush hearing them. She wants to complain about them acting father and daughter as they look more like brothers and sisters. Suddenly a voice comes from behind them "Is that you, Arthur?" Arthur look back confusedly and saw that it''s the old man who helped him back then. Arthur smile and said, "Hey old man, what a coincident I meet you here again." The old man laugh and said "hahahahaha, yeah. I see you meet my son and granddaughter." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur look at where the old man is looking and saw the same man they were about to go to war with. They also have some confusion on their face. The old man understands that the situation is not right so he starts to meddle in and help them to short out. So they reach a tie at the end. Arthur then takes everyone for launch. Chyou also sighed in relief and look at Arthur back and blush again as he acted like her father a while ago. Chapter 121 121: Spirit ring Arthur, chyou and erlong enter the forest not long after their dinner. The old man also invited them to his tea shop. But Arthur refuses and said he will visit later. Erlong is sitting on Arthur''s shoulder with her leg on both sides. She is singing with Arthur as they go into the forest. Chyou is following them nervously. She is afraid that some beast might attack them if they are not careful. Arthur saw this and bring her closer to him as he said "don''t worry dear, your husband here is super strong." Chyou blushes hearing him and erlong yell "yeah, he is super strong." Arthur also stops teasing her too much. He wants her to forget about all of her previous experiences. She has suffered enough. Besides his good heart don''t want such mother and daughter to face any suffering. Arthur again start singing "Yohoho ho yoh yo ho yo ho ho Yohoho ho yoh yo ho yo ho ho Gather up all of the crew..." Erlong continues to sing with him. She like the song as Arthur also told about some of the great adventures of a straw hat. Chyou relaxes as she knows that he won''t do something that will endanger them. All this time she understands some of his personality. He acted guffy and a pervert. He is also very proud and does whatever he likes without care. He also punished anyone that try to harm him or them. Even for a simple mistake. He is selfish too. And like to show off his power a lot. He is narcissistic and too proud of his look and hate to wear the blindfold. And always care about those close to him. Arthur suddenly stop singing as he said "sweetheart, I got a good spirit beast for you." As he tapped Erlong back. Erlong look around and ask "where?" She has starred in her eyes. The first spirit beast she got is only 10 years as she doesn''t have anyone to rely on. She had to hunt it by herself. Arthur holds Chyou hand and teleports to the beast. Erlong finally saw the beast. It''s a rhino. This species has a power attack ability. Its ring can increase the strength of a person by 10 percent. Erlong looks at the beast excitedly. But chyou becomes serious as it almost reaching thousands of years old. She looks at Arthur and asks "will she be able to absorb the ring?" Arthur nodded and said, "don''t worry I am here." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur then immobilised the beast with his telekinesis and put erlong down. Arthur give her a dagger and said to finish it. Erlong nodded and walk to it without hesitation. She didn''t afraid of anything in the world. And with Arthur here she even wants to hunt the most powerful beast. Erlong comes in front of it and Pearce the dagger in the neck of the beast. Its skin is tough but the dagger is also very sharp. So it went inside easily. Arthur also let the beast go. Or else it will be counted as him killing. After the beast died a yellow ring come out of its body. Erlong sits in front of the beast and pull the ring towards her and start to absorb it. Chyou looks at her worriedly and Arthur taps her shoulder to relax her. She looks at Arthur and relax a little but still can''t completely relax. Arthur let her and wait beside them as he send Bao to search for anything good. He sits on the ground and watches erlong absorbing the ring. Chyou comes and sits beside him. She also looks at her daughter. She looks at Arthur and asks "why are you helping us?" Arthur look at chyou and said "I don''t know. I just don''t want her to suffer the same fate as yours. If something happened to you then she will really hurt. And I don''t want her to feel like she is being neglected." Chyou look at Arthur. Her heart beat faster. She doesn''t know what this is. But she is afraid that all of the last 2 weeks is a dream and she will wake up any moment. Arthur garb her hips and said "it''s not a dream. And you will never have to worry about me leaving you and her." Chyou smile a little with tears of happiness and said "yeah." Arthur remove her tears and said "you don''t look beautiful when you cry. How about I give you another daughter?" Chyou punches his shoulder as he teases her again. But she didn''t let him go and hug him. She said, "I want to stay like this for a while." Arthur nodded and don''t tease her again but hugged her closer and sit like that as he look at erlong. ~scene change~ "Hahahahaha, I became stronger like you dad. Now I can beat the hell out of anyone that tries to harm the mother and you." Erlong said as she jumped from her sitting position and look in the sky. Arthur looks at her and smile. He shakes his head at her. Erlong look at her mother hugging Arthur and said "mother, dad is only mine. Don''t make babies with dad." As he comes beside Arthur and pull him from her mother and look at her seriously. Chyou look at her daughter and ask "where did you learn the baby-making word?" She look at Arthur and blink as she said "didn''t he always say that?" Arthur rubs his head and laughs embarrassingly. Chyou look at her daughter and said "don''t talk like that. It''s not ladylike. Also, behave well in front of the master." ~scene change~ "Chyou, I found your beast too," Arthur said as he again teleport to a cave. There they saw many bats in the wall. They open their eyes and look at the intruder. Before they attack Arthur knock them out. Only leaving one behind. He bring it close to chyou and said "this has a sound affinity and its skill lets you amplify your flute sound, by 30%" Chyou nodded and didn''t ask more. Being strong isn''t her goal. But be useful to Arthur is. So she do what Arthur said without asking any questions. She kill it as a yellow ring appeared. She then starts to absorb it and Arthur also starts to tell erlong stories. After an hour chyou open her eyes and smile. She finally advance after all this year. Arthur then takes two of them back to the lightning city. They will start their journey again. Chapter 122 122: Blacksmith city It''s been a year since chyou and erlong got their second ring. After that day they start to travel again. Arthur made a strong cart and he use his shadow soldiers to pull it. As they don''t need to eat, rest or sleep so they are the best option. Bao uses his illusion and changes them into a horse so that rumours don''t start to spread. Both mother and daughter also start to train under him. Chyou takes her profession as a maid seriously. So no matter what she is always the one-act like a maid to him. On the other hand, erlong started to develop her battle-hungry tendency. She will always challenge and fight. Arthur never stops her and start to train her well. He knows her like fighting but, will never go overboard for it. So he teaches her seriously. And he is sure that she will beat the shit out of those two in future if she meets them. She already developed a crush on Arthur. Arthur knows that humans in this world mature faster so he didn''t mind. Besides even he knows that she will become a damn hot woman in future and a strong one too. Chyou also can see that. And she was very hesitant about all this. She knows that the day, she got her ring she had already fallen for Arthur. So she doesn''t know what to think of this relationship. A mother and daughter fall for the same person. She never showed her feelings. She is worried that her daughter will be sad and heartbroken. Arthur also never advance with Chyou and Erlong. He is sure that in a few more years she will also know and understand all this. And he will listen to her decision at that time. ~scene change~ "Finally we are here," Arthur said as he look at the city a little far away. "Daddy, why do you want to come here?" Erlong asked. After that day she didn''t get out of her act. "Don''t question the master decision," Chyou said to her daughter. She also stops correcting her. Arthur look at erlong and said, "of course finding treasure." They come to the blacksmith city. He wants rare ore from here. He doesn''t need to learn blacksmith. This blacksmith is still far away from the technology his world possesses. But he wants to learn spirit weaponsmith. This can be used in future. And also why not learn it. He has fast growth, so why not make good use of it. ~scene change~ Arthur looks at the city and he can describe how bad a city can look. Black smoke coming from every shop and the city is like an oven. Arthur has to use infinite to take out all the hits from him and the girls. The first thing Arthur did is buy a house as this time they will stay here a long time. Besides he also wants a workshop here. Arthur bought a decent house for them. It''s a two-floor house. On the ground floor, the front is a shop and the back is a working place. And the second floor is where they will stay. It has two rooms with an attached bath and a kitchen and dining place. Arthur told chyou to get the place ready and he go out shopping. He also wants to see if he can get some good ore. In the system, he saw knowledge of spirit weapons from the future. He can just buy it and get the knowledge. All he has to do is practice and makes the knowledge his own. He doesn''t want to buy experience as exploring himself is also a good thing. Besides this way, he can understand things deeper. Winning in the lottery is a different story. ~scene change~ "Bao let''s start," Arthur said to the flying raven on his shoulder. And a strange thing starts to happen. A blind man with a raven on his shoulder starts to go shop to shop and buy ore in bulk. But what no one knows is that hidden inside them is a rare metal that can make their face red. Arthur acts normal and buys everything she saw and like. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After the treasure hunt and making sure that he gets all the treasure Arthur to go for groceries shopping. He doesn''t need to cook now. As Arthur start to teach chyou and she has improved a lot now. After buying everything Arthur returns to the home. Chyou has already prepared the place. And it now looks decent. Erlong also helps her with it. Arthur smile and give her the groceries and said "I will go for a shower. Prepare the food. Also, tell me if you need anything in the house later. I will buy it." Chyou nodded and said "I will make the list. And do you want to open the shop?" Arthur Thought and said "I will, but not now. Maybe a week later." Chyou nodded and start to walk towards the kitchen. Erlong grabbed Arthur hand and drag him to the shower as she said "let''s go, I am dirty from all the cleaning." Arthur shakes his head seeing her antics and said "slow down girl" and followed her to the bath." ~scene change~ "Phew!! Showering is the best." Erlong and Arthur said as they sit inside the bathtub, back facing each other. Chapter 123 123: Feelings Three years pass since Arthur come to Blacksmith city. He starts working as a spirit weaponsmith. And in six months he already mastered all the knowledge he bought from the system. And from the second year, his smithy became the most popular smiths. And by now it became the continent no 1 smithy. People come to his shop to make their weapons. But he made rules that he will make one 1 weapon a week. Though it saddened many they accepted it. And it became even more popular and he also get much more profit from a single weapon. ~scene change~ Today is erlong birthday so Arthur personally cooks for everyone. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chyou is helping Arthur with the cook and erlong is playing games on Arthur phone. Arthur slapped chyou in the butt as the former blush butt didn''t object as he said "honey, bring the food on the table." Chyou nodded and start to take the food to the table and call erlong for the dinner. ~scene change~ After the dinner Arthur give erlong a weapon he made for her. She wants to go on an adventure of her own. Arthur agreed after she gives her special puppy eyes. He doesn''t worry much. He can send a shadow as her bodyguard. And he can also instantly teleport to her whenever he wants. Besides he decides to make them vampire too tonight. Which means he has a lot to tell them. Erlong takes the gift and hugs Arthur. Her developing breast press against Arthur. But none of them cares about it. Erlong look at Arthur and her mother as she said "mom, I want to say something." Chyou smile and rub her hair as she said "what is it? Say it." She take a deep breath and said "I love Arthur." None Arthur or chyou was shocked about it but chyou feel a little sad and sighed. But Erlong continued "I also know that you like him." Chyou look at her daughter with shock as erlong smiled and said:: "I am not a kid anymore, I can see it." Arthur smiles and holds chyou shoulder. Erlong then continued "I don''t mind you being with him as I have been always calling him dad. I won''t even mind if you give me more sister with him." This time chyou blush hearing her daughter. Erlong continued "but I also like him. And I don''t want to change my feelings for him. So I also want to be with him." She look at Arthur and bowed as she said "sorry for my selfishness, you have been taking care of us but we are going over our steps. But I want to confess, I don''t want to regret the future." She then stand straight and said, "I love you, Arthur." Arthur smile and hug her as he said "little girl, never do that again. I like your actives personality and also when you start ramping." He kiss her on the forehead and said "as for your proposal, I accept it." He then looks at chyou pulled her into his hug and said "I love both of you." Chyou stops overthinking as before she meet Arthur her life was hell. So she actually never care about other human thoughts as her previous profession was worse than this. And her daughter also accepted her so she is actually happy. After a while, Arthur said, "I also have something very important to say." Both of them look at Arthur and Arthur start to tell them about himself and his power and abilities also his other woman. Both of them were shocked hearing him. After listening to everything erlong look at Arthur excitedly as she asks "we can go other worlds with you too?" Arthur smiled and said "yes you can. But you have to wait." He then look at them and said "I also want to turn you and make you a vampire." Both of them accepted immediately. They only care about Arthur and other doesn''t matter to them. Arthur smiled and said, "Okay get ready." Arthur then bite Erlong first and she lost consciousness after a few seconds and Arthur lay her on the bed. Chyou looks at her daughter and then look at Arthur. She walks to him and kisses him. After a long kiss, she said "thank you for accepting us both." She then gives him her hand and Arthur smiled and bite her as she also lost consciousness after a few sec. Arthur then opens the system shop buy three packs of blood and wait for them as he drinks the blood. He is thinking about leaving the city. Erlong will go on her adventure tomorrow so they can also leave the following day. Buy now he has collected some many rare ores that he forgot to count them. He can make enough weapons for all of his women and future woman. He has enough material for 300 weapons. He then remembered about the life of gold in the Star dou empire. And decides to take it this time. ~scene change~ Erlong wakes up first and then Chyou wake up. Arthur gives them the blood bag to drink. After a hesitation, they take the first sip and the next second the blood bag is finished. They look at Arthur but he said: "later, let''s go first I will show you, your new abilities and power." Chapter 124 124: Chyou The next morning Erlong is ready to go on her adventures. She has now more confidence in her strength. In her mind, she has already started conquering the world. She look at her mother who has become more beautiful after becoming a vampire and said "I don''t want brother or sister sooner. So don''t go overboard." Chyou give her head a chap and said "girl, behave yourself. Also, don''t go on a rampage for everything like him." Arthur rolls his eyes and said, "if anyone irritates you then give them hell." Erlong laugh and said, "I will." She then look at them and said "okay, I am going now." Arthur smiles and kisses her forehead and chyou do the same as they let her go out of the house. ~scene change~ Arthur and chyou look at the empty house. They then look at each other. Arthur flash towards her and start kissing her. Chyou didn''t shy away from it as she also hug him and kiss him back. Arthur holds her hip and lift her and chyou wrap her leg around his waist. Arthur holds her butt and kisses her harder. He moves his lips and looks at her eyes. She look at him and smile as she said "let''s go to the room." Arthur nodded and teleport to his room. Both of them use their vampiric speed and take off each other clothes Arthur looks at her big breast and dark nipple and grabs them. It''s very soft and squishy. Chyou moans as she feels his hand squeeze her breast. Arthur lower his head and lick her nipple and put one inside his mouth. He starts sucking and licking her nipple. Chyou moans and she holds Arthur''s head. She feels a poke in her stomach so she moves her hand and grabs his dick. She wasn''t shocked as she has seen his dick before but that was sleeping. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now she feels like she is holding a spear in her hand. She rubs it as she asks "master, can this fit inside?" Arthur stop sucking her nipple and said "we will know." He lowers his body and starts to go down. He looks at her sexy pussy. She has a pink and slightly longer outer vulva. Arthur gives her pussy a lick and opens it with his finger. He look at her inside and saw the pink vagina and pee hole and the redbud on the top. He takes out his tongue and licks her vagina hole and pee hole. He goes up and starts licking her clit. "~~ahhaahhhhnn!!!~~~, master it feels too good." Chyou said as she grab Arthur hair. She arches her back as she feels his tongue playing with her clit. "Master, I am cuming!!!" As chyou cum and spread her love juice on Arthur''s face. Arthur sucks and licks her cum clean. Chyou get up and said, "let me help you too master." And push Arthur on the bed. She then grabbed his dick and look it closer. She gulps down as it''s her first time seeing something so big. She then takes out her tongue and starts licking his dick skilfully. Arthur smiled as he also likes the way she is licking and sucking his dick. Arthur said, "I like the way you are doing it." For the first time, chyou thank her previous profession. She then starts using all the technique she learns and remembers and start giving Arthur full pleasure. She gulps Arthur dick and lowers her head. Arthur dick reaches very far in her throat. Arthur also starts to enjoy her deep throat blowjob. Because of his dick size, not everyone can do this. Only the twins, his mother and kyouka are able to do this. Chyou gag as his dick reaches half of her throat. She then starts to give him a full throat blowjob. Arthur closes his eyes as he also enjoys her blowjob with a smile. She continued to do that for 5 minutes after she let go of his dick and said "master, I can''t hold any longer. So pardon me." She stands up and sits on him with her leg on both sides. She set his dick in her vagina hole and start to sit slowly. For the first time, she understood how it feels when your pussy stretch to the limit. She enjoyed it very much. After a sec she directly sits on his dick as all of his dick go inside of her vagina and hit the womb. She can feel that even the womb go back with his dick inside. She falls on Arthur as she takes a heavy breath and smile "master, it is inside. Your dick is inside." She kissed Arthur as tears drop from her eyes and said "thank you, master, for accepting me, even after knowing my past. Many will frown upon it if they heard about me. Some may feel sympathy but they will still never accept me. Even though it''s them who made me that. But you master never judge me, nor did you disgusted by me. You accepted me even after knowing everything. You even showed your love in front of others. You also accepted my child feelings. Thank you and I love you." Arthur accepts her kiss and hugs her. After a while, chyou smiled and said "sorry for doing that in such a moment." Arthur only smiles as he cleans her eyes. Chyou also smiles sweetly and lift her body. She looks down where they are connected and smile again. She look at Arthur and said, "let me do the workmaster." She squeezes her pussy inner wall. Arthur moans as he feels it. Chyou smirks and continued to do that as she start to move up and down slowly. Soon both of them start to feel good as the pleasure start to build up. Arthur looks at chyou''s breast which is also jumping up and down with her every movement. Arthur grab them and start to rub them as chyou continued to ride Arthur. Soon they change position. Arthur on top and chyou under him. He starts to fuck her like a beast. Chyou also moan loudly as she didn''t hold her voice. After 5 more minutes, they again change position into doggy style. Arthur slaps her round white butt and fuck her sexy pussy. They continue to do sex like rabbits. "I am gonna cum." Arthur told chyou. Who didn''t reply but wrap her leg around Arthur''s waist. Arthur gives her a few hard thrusts and releases all of his cum inside her womb. Chyou also cum when she felt his hot liquid inside. She has an ahego face as she enjoys the pleasure. Arthur also use the D and sperm control ability. She didn''t know that sex can be pleasurable for women too. And she now likes this new pleasure she gets to enjoy. Chapter 125 125: Meeting The next morning Arthur teleport to BiBi and bring her to the house. BiBi and chyou meet for the first time. BiBi wasn''t that heartless and calculative woman from the show as she has now Arthur. She meets with Chyou with a smile. She knows everything about them as whenever Arthur visits her they will talk and share their daily life. And Arthur tells her about them. She also agreed that Arthur helps them. After the meeting, Chyou walks to the kitchen to make breakfast for them. Arthur also nodded his head. Arthur look at BiBi and ask "wanna do it now angry bird?" BiBi rolls her eyes and take off her clothes in one swipe and flash towards Arthur. She start kissing him and start to take off his clothes as she said: "you want to do it with both of us at the same time right?" Arthur smiled as his plan got found out by her. So he kissed her back to hide his embarrassment and grab her butt and start to rub her. Chyou blushes in the kitchen as she can hear them clearly from the kitchen. But quickly she also became horny. Arthur flash to the kitchen and bring her to the room and throw her on the bed beside BiBi. Arthur then starts kissing BiBi beside Chyou. Chyou looks at Arthur and BiBi making out in front of her and her breath become hard. So she moves towards them and joins them in the kiss. After a while, their position changed. BiBi sits on the bed leaning towards the bed head. Arthur is between her leg and starts licking her pussy. Chyou is underneath Arthur facing up as she sucks Arthur dick and rubs her pussy. BiBi comb Arthur hair as he eats her pussy. BiBi closes her eyes with a smile and enjoys Arthur mouth between her leg. After doing that for a while Arthur stops sucking her and change her with chyou and start doing that again. BiBi stop after 2 minutes and said "Arthur, I need you inside me." And push Arthur on the bed and sit on him. She set his dick and sit down. Her face broke into a smile as she feel Arthur big fat dick inside her. Arthur pulls chyou, face her towards BiBi and start licking her pussy. Chyou and BiBi look at each other and blush. Chyou moves to BiBi and starts kissing her. BiBi didn''t mind instead she kiss her back and start moving her hip. After 5 minutes BiBi changes her place with Chyou and kiss Arthur. Arthur kisses her as he enjoys Chyou skilful sex. He look at BiBi and grab her breast as he said "you have grown bigger from the first time I saw these two babies." BiBi smiled and said "you play too much with them. What else did you expect." Arthur smirks and said, "of course, they are too beautiful to leave without playing." BiBi look at chyou and said, "but she got bigger than mine." Chyou continue to have sex as she replied: "well, first of all, I am developed from a young age and second, it got bigger after my childbirth." BiBi look at her and said "I want his child too. But I have to wait until I meet the mother in law and other sisters." She then look at Arthur and said "I am dying to meet the cutest angel you always talk about." Arthur feels homesick listening to her. BiBi and Chyou also feel that as they are marked by D and also turned by him. BiBi kissed Arthur and said, "don''t worry after you fixed those self-proclaimed gods you talk about, we can meet." She then kiss him again and said "we are your family too." Chyou squeeze his dick inside and said "you have a stepdaughter too." Arthur laugh hearing Chyou and said, "yeah, and she a daddy con too." This time all of them laugh. Chyou again start moving as BiBi Asked "where do you want to go after this?" And start licking his nipple. Arthur look at the ceiling and said "well I will get an item then I will go to sea god island. After that, I want to open a school." BiBi look at Arthur and thought. She then said "Good idea, I have read that this Island is special. The pope has been there too." Because of Arthur compulsion the spirit hall give her anything she asks for as the supreme pontiff ask them. And she is like the most genius students they got until now. BiBi then said, "how many more girls will you add?" Chyou also looks at Arthur as they know about his big family. Arthur think and said "I don''t know. If I really like someone only them. Maybe 4 or 5 more." BiBi pinch his hand and said "lucky for you that all of us love you and agree with everything. But not everyone is like us. Besides some wimps may just want to use you for their personal gain." Arthur kiss her and said "don''t worry, my telepathy is very strong. Besides without knowing everything I won''t make them you guys sister." And thought ''D is for that purpose, my sweetheart.'' S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chyou then said, "master why do you want to open a school?" Arthur said "I want a place where beast and human can learn together. Not every beast are bad like not every human are good. If you look closely humans are actually the reason for all kinds of sin and evil. They rape, kill and for their greed they go to every length. In the name of peace, they initiate war. And I want to bring an end to this cycle with absolute power and fear. And that is why I am God of death and destruction, I am Arthur Ashleigh." Arthur then Thought ''Madara will hunt me till the end of the universe if he knows I said his line during sex.'' Chyou stop moving and look at Arthur so did BiBi. To them, it''s a great ambition. Then they remember how pervert and narcissistic he is and shake their head. Both of them thought ''yeah, a proud, arrogant and selfish prick like you will fight for others.'' Arthur slap both of their butts and said "I can hear you. Okay fine, I just want to do it for fun. Besides my family can study in there when the comes to this world." Both of them laugh and said, "that''s more like you." Arthur then stand up and lay chyou on the bed as he said "let me show you, what else is like me." And he starts fucking both of them like a beast. And the sound of moans echoed the house seven days straight. He fuck them every corner. In the kitchen, on the dining table, floor couch, inside the bathroom, his workshop, he even fuck them on the roof under the clear moon by making an isolation barrier so that none can see or hear them. He doesn''t have to show tendencies. Chapter 126 126: How I meet the Queen (1) Arthur comes to the Sun Moon Empire. He is alone again. He left Chyou with BiBi as she is safe with her besides she can also grow faster with her there. His future journey will be dangerous. Well not much to him but why should he take a risks. Because of his arrogance, he doesn''t want to risk someone he holds dear. That is why he didn''t bring any of his family to this world until he clean all the mess here. Now why Arthur come to this empire is because he wants to fix the problem with his eyes. No, he is fine but that is the problem. His eyes are too perfect and he got too many details. And that fucker is always open state. He can even get other functions of it. As he started to get the details of every fucking thing to the point of molecular level. Now it''s fine for a few minutes or hours but every second is too much for him. He remembered about the life gold Blade. It can give him third eyes and that is active type abilities, not like his passive six eyes. So he wants to see if he can fuse his six eyes power with it and use that as a medium to use his martial soul as an active ability. Now the life gold blade in future should be in Heaven dou empire but he knows that this was made here and used by a professional spirit weaponsmith. He wants to get it from him. And he has the beast treasure detector with him. With Xiao Bao''s help, he can get this item sooner. Or else he doesn''t know how long it would take otherwise. So without wasting time he send Xiao Bao and told him to use his divine senses and try to find this. Bao flies in the sky and starts to use his power. And like he expected he find it after getting the details within half an hour. Bao gives the place direction to Arthur and Arthur is excited to teleport to the place. Arthur teleports to a very fancy looking room. He look around and his eyes fell on the bed. He saw big round eyes is looking at him with shock. Arthur look down a little and saw that she is completely naked her finger is on her pussy and she seems to be masturbating. He gulps seeing the sexy milf on the bed. The woman also hears his gulping sounds but to both of their surprise, she cum instantly. ''Guess she was almost finishing'' Arthur Thought. He wave his hand as innocent and polite as possible as he said "you have a very beautiful figure." The woman looks at him speechlessly. She doesn''t know if she should get angry or feel proud of his praise. The woman didn''t shout as she ask seriously"who are you? And how did you come inside?" Arthur look at her and rub the back of his head but continue to look at her pussy as he said "shouldn''t you wear clothes first?" The woman stands up very gracefully and walks towards the dresser beside the bed. Arthur gets to see her back too. He also understands that She seems from a very high class. The way she walks carries a lot of nobility. She take the rob and put it on. She turned around and ask him or command him again "now tell me, who are you?" Arthur looks sad as she listens to him curses himself for saying that and replies "I am Arthur Ashleigh." She looks at him and asks "how did you come here?" Arthur look at her and said with a carefree tone as he look around the room "I have my way, you have some fancy room. Are you a royalty or something?" The woman look at his carefree tone and said "you seem new here. I am the queen of Sun Moon empire." Arthur look at her in shock and then look at the gap in her robe as he can still see one of her breasts a little and said "no wonder the house look fancy." She look at Arthur and said, "my face is not there." Arthur look up and smile as he said "sorry your highness, I accidentally pass by. I was looking for something and I sense that it is there. So without thinking I teleport here." The woman look at Arthur and said "you have some guts." She then looks at Arthur closely and asks "what is it, that you are looking for?" Arthur replied, "it''s a green blade that uses to make a spirit weapon." Queen Thought and remember about it. Arthur also read her mind also finds out where it is. The Queen look at Arthur and said "now how will you get this from here." Arthur said, "you can sell me, or give it to me for free." The Queen look at Arthur shamelessly and said "do you think I require money?" Arthur only look at her as she continued "fine I will give it to you, but you have to do something for me." Arthur look at her and smile as he said: "do you know that if I want to take it then this whole empire won''t be able to stop me." As he releases he conquers Haki. The floor cracked as he released that. Finally the face of the Queen change. She understood that she was talking to the devil himself until now. She start to sweat when the feeling she was getting from him suddenly disappears as she heard him say "but it''s okay. I will do that for you." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She look at Arthur in shock as she didn''t tell him what she want him to do. Arthur come beside her and whispered to her ear " I will deal with the advisor and he will hand over his power to your son." He then moves his head underneath her robe and touches her pussy. Her body vibrates but she didn''t stop him. Arthur take out his hand lick his finger and said: " you taste good too." Hearing him she moaned softly and grab Arthur hand and push it inside her robe. Chapter 127 127: How I met the Queen (2) (Queen POV) The political matter of the empire isn''t going well. My husband, the king of the empire''s health worsened a lot than before. Because of this, the political adviser starts to eye the empire for his rules ignoring the Prince. When we find out about this it was already too late. He almost has half of the court supports with him. It made us angry and worried at the same time. It''s very common in this type of politics to kill one another for personal gain. I was searching for ways to help my son with the political power in the empire. Though it''s hard and frustrating we have to do this. The only way to release some of my frustration is through masturbation. I was married to the king when he was already old. Though he has married before none of them could come close to me. I was not only beautiful but also a power spirit master. So in time my son and I got the most political power after the king. But that was only in politics not physically. As he was old my sex life was already bad. But at least I get to have sex. But after his health starts to go down I never get the chance again. And it''s been 15 years since last I had sex. And the only way to relieve me is through masturbation. I can''t go out and find someone for sex. For god sake, I am the Queen. Besides no one even has the guts to look me in eye. Not just because of my status but because of my spiritual power too. Like always I was in my room locked and masturbating. I was almost about to cum when i person suddenly come inside the room. I was sure the door was a lock. When he turned to look at me I saw and find out that man can be this handsome. He looks younger than my son with silver hair and a blindfold. Though he looks blind, I can feel his gaze on my body specifically my pussy. My pussy twitch feeling a gaze after so long and I cum instantly. I don''t know what to do but as a Queen, I can''t show weakness. But he then shamelessly prise my body. After the talk when I learn what he wants I start to form a plan to use him to deal with the advisor. With his teleportation, it will be done easily. But did I know that all this while I was talking to a monster in human skin? When he released that strange aura I can feel death. This smiling looking carefree young man can be this terrified. But he quickly takes away that aura and I feel my body is full of sweat. But next what he said shocked me. He knows what I want him to do as if he could read my mind. But hearing that he will help me make me happy. But what he did next turned all the build-up frustration on. He touches my pussy directly and tastes my cum. Not even the king did that. So all the urges I have until now forget about my Queen status and my hand pull his hand and put it on my pussy again as if my body telling him to take me now. (POV end) Arthur wasn''t shocked by her actions as he was also reading her mind till now. So he knows all the ins and outs of the situation. Arthur pulls the milf Queen into a hug and kisses her. She didn''t object instead start a hard kiss. As if someone in the desert finds water suddenly. Arthur take off her robe as it was easy and again her sexy body come to his view. He grab her boobs and said, "my Queen, you really have a body worthy of a Queen." The Queen moans and said "then do as you like. And help your Queen to release some of her steams too." Arthur carry her and said "as you wish my Queen. This subject will do as the Queen ask him to do." Arthur lay her down on the bed and spread her leg. He goes between her leg and lower his mouth and lick her pussy. Queen moans as she felt pleasure after 15 years. Arthur said, "my Queen, you also taste goo." Queen smile and rub his hair as she said with closed eyes "then eat your heart content." Arthur then starts licking her and giving her the pleasure she never knew of. But after a minute she said, "do it, I can take it any longer." Arthur takes off his pant and the Queen also get the shock of her life "can this thing be so big?" She gets up and come close to Arthur and touch his dick. Her whole being vibrates as she touches a dick after so long and even something so big. She unconsciously opens her mouth and licks his dick. She doesn''t know why she did that as she never did it even with the king, but she likes it. She then starts to lick and do everything her heart tells her to do. After licking a minute she look at Arthur and said "come and fill me with this. I haven''t had one for 15 years. Help your Queen with this frustration." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She lay down and spread her leg wide. She use her hand and spread her pussy lips to give him a good view. Even she didn''t know that she can do this kind of naughty act. Arthur smiles and sits between her leg. He set dick and rub it on her pussy. Queen look at Arthur with hope and expectations as she breathes hard. Arthur set his dick to her hole and ask "do you want me to go slower or harder." She look at Arthur and said, "go inside with one thrust." Arthur nodded and grab her hips. He then gives her a hard thrust as his dick completely go inside. And the Queen moans loudly with a smile in her mouth. Luckily Arthur set a barrier or else the whole kingdom might have heard her. She hugs Arthur as she feels her inside stretched to the limit, and enjoy something inside after so long. Chapter 128 128: Third eye Arthur lay on the bed with a naked sexy milf in his arm and look at the free blade in his other hand with a smile. Arthur already solves the problem with the advisor. All he did was to use compel on him and advise him to hand over his power to the Queen and help her with her son. Make him the next king. And the advisor accepted it with a smile. Arthur then comes to Queen''s chamber to give her the news. But she immediately started to get naked seeing him and start another session of exercise. Arthur uses the partner ability on her. He doesn''t want this milf to look for someone else after he left. He can just teleport and fuck this sexy milf to his heart content from now on. Queen rest her head on Arthur''s chest make a circle on his chest with her finger and ask "why do you need this?" Arthur rub her back and said "I have martial soul related to eyes and it always open state. That is also why I had to wear a blindfold. But with this I can control my martial soul, So I need this." She lifts her head and looks at Arthur and ask hesitantly "can I see your eyes?" Arthur nodded and smile as he said "sure, go on." Queen lift her body a little as her soft big breast also comes to Arthur view as her nipple is touching his chest now. Queen smile as she knows that Arthur like her figure very much. She then looks at the blindfold and starts to take it off. Her hand froze in the middle as she saw the most beautiful pair of eyes she has seen until now. "It looks like Jewel more than eyes." She said in shock. His pair of glowing bright blue eyes and silver eyelashes makes it the most beautiful thing she had seen in her life. She takes the blindfold off and looks at his eyes without blinking. Arthur smiled seeing her bewildered look. His beautiful eyes become even more beautiful after his martial soul awakening. It now gives his eyes a Juwel like a feel. After a while, Arthur again put on the mask and kiss the Queen. They then start another round of sex. ~scene change~ Arthur is sitting on the throne room of his world. He wants to fuse the life gold in a safe place. And no place is safer than his world. He first checked Gu Yuena and saw that her body has recovered a lot and she has also grown a lot. Her child-like body has grown into beauty girl. And by the time she completely recovers she will be a beautiful woman. Arthur sits on the throne and takes out the life gold Blade. He takes a deep breath as it might hurt and use his energy and pull it towards his forehead. After a few sec, the blade starts to drill into his forehead and he also starts to feel pain. He growls in pain but holds on as he grabs the throne armrest. The pain didn''t stop for 30 minutes. This 30 minute was like 30 years for him. After the pain, a refreshed feeling passed to his head. He close his eyes and let the life gold do the rest of the work. Time continues to pass by. Arthur opens his eyes on the third day and he can now see everything normal like before he awakens his martial soul. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur looks at everything with a sigh and smile. He summoned a mirror and look at himself in it. He Jewel like effects didn''t go away but the effects of six eyes are stopped. Arthur laugh as he said, "hahahahaha, I don''t have to act like blind like saturo." Arthur then check out the third eye he got. He is excited about it. What the best thing about it is that it''s not a permanent third eye on his forehead. He doesn''t want to look like a creep. He can summon it whenever he wants it. He open his eyes as he already got the information about how to use it. With a flash of light, a third eye appeared on his forehead. The Iris of the eye is silver with a dark black almost like blackhole pupils. And bright Rainbow shape design like Yuhao''s eye appeared around the eyes. This eye actually increased the power of his overpowered six eyes. His mental power also increased a lot. If previously it was a river then now it''s a sea. After checking that he starts to check his six eyes abilities. He gets another pleasant surprise. It seems all those effects and perception and control over infinite is just the Basic. He will get six more eye-related abilities in time. And that is why it calls six eyes. He is excited and can''t wait to see what power he will get with it. Arthur then closes his third eye as his forehead returned to normal. There isn''t any sign of an eye being there. Chapter 129 129: Sea "Hey I need to go on B island, which boat will go there?" A middle-aged man said. But no one replied. Hearing that someone want to go to the sea all the boatman look away. The man looks at this confusedly as normally they will start to call him, but today they are silent. A young man seeing this was about to take the man to the island but another older man stop him and shake his head. The boy looks confused about this. Suddenly someone saw a man walking towards the middle-aged man and said with a smile "I can take you there, but the price will be higher." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone looks at him with shock and pity in their eyes. One of the boatmen said "didn''t he hear about the "sword demon" of the sea. What a pity." Another also shake his head and said "yeah, greed makes them blind." They remember about the last few days. It all started 7 days ago when a man come here to go to the sea. And some take his offer. But all of them were pirates. Well, most of the boatmen here are pirates as Marchand or travel ship has own company with spirit master protecting them. But these lower quality ships are mostly pirates. Some of the pirates are power spirit masters too. And those pirates was one of them. But a new rumour starts to appear on the sea. Someone tried to rob a silver hair blind man and got themselves killed. And it happened to many ships after that. Any pirates in the sea got their ass kicked or killed. So many normal boatmen also stop going into the sea because of fear. ~scene change~ Arthur is sitting on a small boat like the one mihawk use and he also takes out greed and put it on his back. His greed and Yoru look almost identical except the cross of yoru is bigger than his. Also, the colour of the sword handles. Arthur uses water manipulation and starts to raw the boat towards sea god island. He can teleport there. But thought that it would be a fun and new experience too. So he starts to go on a boat. He was attacked by many pirates. So he cut their ship in half which give him the title sword demon of the sea. He didn''t kill anyone but they got killed by the sea or sea monster. Arthur doesn''t care about them. Even Bao can kill them even without any attack ability. He didn''t stop putting on a blindfold as he start a liking to it and it also gives him a mysterious vibe also he look cool with it. He likes it when people get surprised seeing his eyes when he lifts the blindfold. But he always meets with his girls without it. He also finds out that Erlong has already met with her other two team meat. He was shocked at this. But wasn''t worried as this time erlong has feelings for Arthur and she also starts to boss them around. Arthur spends a month in the sun moon empire and serves the Queen as a good subject. He then starts his travel journey to the west again after another month he spends with BiBi and chyou. And now he is on his way to see this sea god island and its protector. ~scene change~ Arthur gets down from the boat and looks at the island with curiosity. On his way, some naughty shirk wanted to block his path so he just beat the shit out of him until he start to behave. As Arthur look around curiously he felt a gaze on him. He looks in the direction of the gaze and smiles. He knows who is the owner of this gaze. Not many can use sense. As a demigod, she can use some of it. Yes right now one of the current 3 Demi god and also the most powerful of the three "Bo Saixi" the high priestess of sea god look at him. Chapter 130 130: Bo Saixi It isn''t surprising that someone come to sea god island. Many times many people reach here. Some by coincidence or some by seeking it. But not many people know about this island. Those who come here to seek it are here to challenge the sea god trail and see if they can pass. Anyone who passes the trail can train there free and the training results is the best in the world. But the problem is to go to the trial you have to be worthy enough. Many people comes here before but only very few could actually get a good trail and even fewer could pass the trail. Inside the holy pillar of the sea god island, a very beautiful woman is standing with scripture in her hand. She wears a white and red gown with long sleeves, adorned with wrought silver. Her golden crown is shaped like a halo around her head, matching her golden sceptre. Her ocean-blue hair falls like water down her back and to the ground. Her clear blue eyes seem deeper than the oceans, and their depths seem to encompass the experiences of the ancients. She is none other than Bo Saixi, The High-priestess of the sea god island and also the strongest of the current Douluo world. She suddenly look towards one side of the island, as she felt someone land on the island. But that wasn''t the reason she look there. It''s because she got a terrific feeling from him. She never felt something like this from anyone not even from the god she serve. But she can''t feel anything special about him other than that feeling she just got. He looks like a normal human. But she then saw that the person of the question also look back at him from that far as if he knows that she is looking at him. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So without any wait, she decides to see him for herself without sending any sea child. So she vanished from her place and come to his side like teleportation. She looks at him closely now. He has silver hair and a handsome face with eyes covered with a blindfold. He also has a very big black sword on his back. What''s more the sword seems alive too. She then said very politely "May I know your name, dear sir?" The man look at him in the eyes as if there isn''t any blindfold and said "Arthur Ashleigh" She finally learn his name but she never heard of his name. So she ask "why did you come here? I am sure someone of your status won''t come here just to see." Arthur look at her and said, "I come to take you." Bo Saixi look at him stunningly but next, she blush as she said "sorry sir, I have decided that I will only marry some who has reached godhead." Arthur laugh and said, "what makes you think that I didn''t reach godhead?" As Arthur take off his blindfold and look at Bo Saixi directly. Both of them look at each other stunningly. Arthur marvels at her beauty and she marvels at his eyes. Both of them said at the same time "beautiful" Hearing each other sounds they get out of their stupor. She then blush as she a high priestess of the sea god place stunned by his eyes and said her inner thoughts out loud. She then remembered him saying being reached in the godhead. She looks at Arthur and asks bewilderedly "you have attained godhead?" Arthur laugh and said "let''s go inside the island. I had a very long journey just to meet you. I want to take a shower and eat something first." Bo Saixi again blush but quickly get over it as she said "sorry for that, follow me. I will show you the way." Arthur smiles and follows this two hundred years old beautiful virgin milf. ''Aunt will be happy if she knows about her.'' Arthur Thought as he followed her inside the island. Chapter 131 131: Dream Arthur followed Saixi to the sea god palace. On his way, he saw around the island. He should call it a small country. He saw all kinds of houses and building structures. He also saw people all over the place. In his haki range, he can see thousands of them. Every place he and Saixi pass everyone bows towards her and look at Arthur with shock and curiosity. Arthur ignored all of this and followed Saixi as he start to take note of all the delicacy of the shop on their way. Soon seven more people appear before both of them and bow towards Saixi. Arthur can feel all of their power and emotions with his Haki. He has mastered his Haki and can see five seconds in the future as that is the limit of this skill. All of them are titled Douluo. And also has a very strong foundation too. Saixi didn''t say much only said "follow" and continue to walk towards the Holy pilar. Arthur walks with a carefree attitude as he looks at everything curiously. He then thought of something and take out candy from his pocket and walk to the star god douluo and give it to him as she said "hey kid, are you lost. Look I have a candy." A vein pops on his forehead as he said "I am not a child" Everyone laughed hearing him even Saixi also has a little smile. Arthur rub his hair and said "okay okay, you are not a kid. Tell me where is your mommy." He now start to fume and Arthur said "don''t get angry, you will have wrinkles faster." Bo Saixi shake her head and said "okay, don''t tease him anymore." Arthur laugh as he walk beside Saixi and said "you know, you look very beautiful when you smile." Saixi blush and start to walk faster towards the sea palace. Everyone look at this shock. They clean their eyes and look again. They look at each other with bewildered. The kid said, "did her holiness blush just now?" Everyone looks at him and don''t know what to answer. ~scene change~ Arthur, Saixi and the seven children of seas comes inside a large hall. The hall is decorated with blue marble as it represents the sea. Bo Saixi gestured to Arthur towards a seat and told him to sit on it. Arthur did as she asked as she also followed him and sit in front of Arthur. All of the seven sea godchildren stand behind her and look at Arthur curiously. They want to know who this blind man is and why the high priestess giving him so much respect. Arthur look at the seven and said "for your information, I am not blind. It''s just my martial soul is special." Everyone looks shocked but quickly get over it. As in the world of douluo, there are all kinds of martial souls. And they don''t know all the names and categories of the martial soul. Arthur then look at Bo Saixi and said "Your people here seem very happy with you ruling them." Saixi smiles as she also wants her people to live without fear or war. All the other sea children also look at him in pride as they also do their best for the sea god island inhabitants. Arthur then look at Bo Saixi and ask "But how long do you think this peace will last?" Before the seven could reply Arthur said "do you know what is happening outside of this island?" Bo Saixi look at Arthur and sigh she then said "I know a war is coming between Angel, Asura and Sea." She then look at Arthur with determination and said "but I will protect my people with my life if I have to." Arthur shakes his head and said, "Angel, Asura or Sea are just small pieces of the chessboard." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He look at them and said, "it''s a war between human and beast." All eight of them look at Arthur with shock. They never thought of it like that. They know there are many powerful beasts but there is a powerful human god. How can Beast go to war with a human when they clearly have the advantage. Arthur releases his Draconic aura and lets all of them feel it. All the seven children of the sea kneel down on the floor and they also start to breathe hard. Arthur didn''t let Saixi feel too much of it. But she can also feel the aura of Destruction on him. She finally understands who he is. She looks at Arthur with fear and ready for battle as she asks "how can you be alive? And why are you here?" Arthur pulls all of his aura inside him and immediately everyone again starts to take a breath. Arthur look at Bo Saixi and said "relax I am not here to attack you. If I wanted to do something then all of you together can''t even hold a finger attack of mine." Bo Saixi smiles helplessly as she knows what he is saying is true. For the first time, she felt how weak she is and what true power is. Arthur flash beside her and pinch her nose as he said "I will never hurt someone I like." Saixi blushes seeing him pinching her nose like a child. But she quickly relaxed. As she also doesn''t feel any ill intention from him. The seven sea children also relax and look at Saixi and Arthur. They look at each other and decide to keep quiet and listen. Arthur then told her to sit and he start to talk "I am him also not him. He died and I can be his incarnation." The seven sea children couldn''t understand what they are talking about so Saixi only said two words "Dragon God" and you should have seen what a pale face with fear look like. Arthur ignore these seven and said, "I want the same thing he wanted to do all those years ago." He look at Saixi and said, "I want to create a place where Humans and beasts could live together." Saixi look at Arthur and fall in thought. She doesn''t know if his dream is possible or not but she wanted to believe it. Arthur get up and walk towards her as he move his hand forward and said: "will you help me with this?" Saixi looks at his hand and looks back at the seven children. They also look at her. Saixi look back at Arthur and said "I don''t know if it is possible or not. But I don''t want to regret thinking I never at least try." She hold Arthur''s hand and smile "I will help you with everything I can." Arthur and Saixi shake hands and smile. Arthur then suddenly move forward and hold her hip and ask "how about my early proposal?" Saixi blush and said, "I will think about it." And move out from Arthur hug. And walk to her courtyard with a hurried step. Chapter 132 132: A shoulder to lean on The place becomes silent after Saixi run from the hall room. Arthur look at the seven on them and ask "she is shy, huh?" All seven of them smile awkwardly and thought ''what else do you think she should do in that situation?'' The horse douluo coughed and said, "let me show you the guest room sir." Arthur nodded and follow him as he also wants to take shower. He smells sea salt all over his body. ~scene change~ Arthur comes to a big room with a window facing the seashore. "It''s the best room for guests." The horse douluo said. Arthur nodded and tell him to leave. Arthur walk to the shower and start cleaning himself. He starts singing loudly as he take shower. All the sea Douluo and Saixi heard him. The sea children look at each other and laugh as woman douluo said "who will believe us if they saw this and we say he is a scary monster?" The kid douluo also agree with her as he also won''t believe it if he didn''t feel that aura. Horse douluo smile at them. As they got out of that aura explosion from earlier. Saixi smiled as she heard him singing about showering and showering. She then remembered about his proposal and blush. It wasn''t her first time getting proposed to someone. But she feels different for him. First of all, he matches with who she wants to marry and he is also good looking. But what attracts her to him is his dream. She never knew that he will have such good dreams. So it attracts him to her. But she wants to think more before she accepted the offer. She looks out of the window and looks at the sky with a thoughtful expression. ~scene change~ After that day Arthur starts to live on sea god island. He tastes all the food there. Most of the meat comes from sea monsters or fish. So he tries all kinds of seafood there. Arthur also takes all of the seven sea godchildren with his food taste mission. He also never stops teasing Saixi. Even though she is always serious, she will still smile when Arthur is with them and make fun of things. Saixi also now talk with Arthur more than before. He also learned how the qian and tang also wanted her hand. But to not make things difficult between them she said she will only marry someone who has reached godhood. And that was her real feeling as she also wants her husband to protect her people too. ~scene change~ Arthur decides to cook for everyone. So he invited some of the shop owners he became friends with and also invite some of the Hunter as they also help him with catching the food and all the sea godchildren and Saixi. When the smell of the food started to pass in the air uninvited guest also started to appear. Seeing these shameless people Arthur could only sigh. So he keeps cooking until midnight. He also brings out his loudspeakers and plays a lot of music. The atmosphere on the island became like Whitebeard pirates crew. As they eat drink dance and sing. Even the sea children also join them. As they couldn''t hold themselves with the atmosphere. The kid even starts doing breakdance. Saixi also laughs openly. She couldn''t hold her laughter seeing the happy atmosphere and everyone unique dancing. ~scene change~ Arthur sits on the roof of a very tall house as he looks at the sky. Beside him is Saixi who also look at the starry sky. "Thanks for today," Saixi said as she look at Arthur. Arthur shook his head and said, "no, it''s because of you that their life here is good and they could enjoy wholeheartedly." Saixi hold Arthur hand light and lean her head on his shoulder lightly and said "can I stay like this for a while?" Arthur smiled and nodded his head. Saixi stays like that as the wind blow and passes them. They can hear the sound of sea waves from there. Saixi close her eyes and ask "can we always live this happily?" Arthur hug her waist and Replied "always or not I don''t know. But as long as I live I will not let any harm comes to my loved one." Saixi opens her eyes and looks at Arthur in the eyes. She move towards him and kissed his lips. She didn''t use any tongue or anything only a pure kiss. After a few sec, she move her head and said "that is my answer." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This time hugs him closer and lean her head on Arthur''s shoulder and close her eyes with a very beautiful smile. Arthur also smiles and hug her tightly and look far into the sea. In the far behind all seven seas, godchildren look at the two love birds hugging each other and look at each other. A few sec later a smile broke on everyone face. They are genuinely happy for Saixi. For all her life she devoted herself to protecting the people and also preparing them if the world also need their help. She selflessly do this for others, never thought about herself. But now she can finally also live for herself too. They then turned around and also leave for their place. Arthur shakes his head seeing these seven. He also knows their worries. So he secretly promised that he will keep her safe. Chapter 133 133: Back to Star Dou Forest After staying that for some time Arthur takes Saixi to his room. Saixi looks at the room and blush. Arthur smiled as he said "why are you blushing? Sooner or later it''ll happen." Her face turned red. Arthur kiss her forehead and said, "I have something very important to tell you." Saixi looks at Arthur and looks confused. Then she thought of something and said "what you have other lovers too?" Arthur smiles awkwardly as it is also one of them. Seeing his awkward smile she knows that she hit the nail so she said "I didn''t expect you to love only me. With your power and long life other should also be your lover." She smile and said, "After thinking about everything I accepted you." Arthur laugh and said, "I am damn lucky in the universe." He then said, "I also have other things to say." He then take her and told her to sit and sit beside her. He then start to tell her about himself and everything he told others. After 10 minutes Saixi look at Arthur with shock and bewildered. Arthur then said "I want to turn you too. It will evolve your martial soul also you will be able to reach God realm." Saixi breathed hardly after hearing him. She look at Arthur and saw that he isn''t joking so she nodded her head and said: "okay, turn me." Arthur remember about Marie and decided to do it with her too. So he laugh evilly inside and said "you need to be naked for that." Saixi blushed hearing him. But after a Thought she accepted it. She already accepted him and sooner or later he will not only see her everything but do a lot of things too. She stands up and starts to take off her clothes. Her clothes are one piece so she just unties the knot and easily takes off it. Arthur looks at her sexy slim figure with smoke coming out of his nose. Saixi blush as this is the first she is in this state in front of a male. She is wearing a red bra and panties. Arthur looks at her beautiful figure and asks "I have a question. Where did you buy that bra and panty? As it''s prohibited and not anyone can just come here." Her face turned red hearing his questions but answered anyway "it''s not like we don''t send people outside. They brought out everything. And the woman douluo bought my clothes." Arthur nodded and told her to lay on the bed. She did as Arthur go towards her. Arthur then sit on his knees and told her to spread her leg. She blushes and asks "do I have to?" Arthur nodded seriously and said, "it''s the only way." She put her hand on her crotch and spread her leg. Arthur said, "don''t cover with your hand." And move her soft hand from her crotch. He moves his mouth closer and reaches the edge of her panty. He then grow his teeth as his eyes also turned red. Saixi looks at Arthur as this is her first time seeing another species. Arthur bites her inner thigh and uses the bite ability as his venom go inside her body by her thigh. Saixi moans as she feels good. She blocked her mouth and blushed. Arthur then kisses her pussy over her panty. She felt his hot lips on her private part before she lost consciousness. Arthur looks at the sleeping beauty and smirks as he thought ''you will thank me for this.'' He then lay beside her and wait for her to wake up. Arthur then remembers that if she reaches the god realm it will notify the divine realm so he uses his infinite and made an isolation barrier around the room. Now not even someone standing beside will know about it. ~scene change~ Saixi opens her eyes suddenly. It''s completely red. Her previous beautiful face now looks like a goddess. She also looks a little younger than before. Saixi can feel that her last cap finally opened and she reached the complete god realm. She can feel the difference between now and before. Besides her vampiric ability makes it more powerful. A few seconds later her eyes returned to normal and she feel a hand on her chest. She look down and saw that a hand is making a circle on her breast. She look at her side and saw Arthur is looking at her with a smile. She also smiles at him. She can feel a connection is made between them. Like a kind of bond and it will never break. Arthur takes out a bag of blood and gives it to her. She knows that she has to drink it to complete the process. She didn''t hesitate. She had seen much worse. She takes the blood bag and takes a sip through the pipe. Her eyes lit up as she feel it taste best. Almost as much as Arthur food. She then starts to drink it with a smile like a kid. After she finished her drink she felt disappointed so she look at Arthur for more. Arthur smiled and said, "control sweetie, we don''t want a god rank powerhouse to go on a blood feast." Saixi smiled as she can still feel Arthur hand on her breast as she said "do you like what are you touching?" Arthur squeezes her breast a little as Saixi also moans a little and said "I want to eat you like now, but you need to consolidate your body and power first." Saixi also nodded as what he said is true. She just reach godhood. But she has to consolidate her realm before she does anything else. Arthur then said "go on and start to complete the process. Contact me after you finish it." He then told her about all vampire abilities she got after turning into a vampire. Saixi smiled kiss him and said "okay, it may take some time. I will contact you after I finish it." Arthur nodded and said that he had to go back to the land as he has something to do. She nodded as Arthur can teleport here anytime he wants. ~scene change~ sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur looks at the island beneath as he is flying in the sky and smiles. He then look towards the Star Dou forest he appeared before and vanished from the place. Chapter 134 134: Swan that eats meat Arthur arrived in the star dou forest again. This time he is here for Beast. Here he will soon get a power beasts shadow knight. Arthur look around and smile. He is in the same place he was before with BiBi dong where she lost her virginity to him. Arthur take out his cooking item and started to cook BBQ some meat. Even though 6 years pass since he left this place these Beasts didn''t forget, the smell of his food. Soon lots of beasts start to gather. Those who were fighting also stop fighting as they remember Arthur will punish anyone who fight near the place. But they didn''t run in fear instead of with stars in their eyes they run towards Arthur. But today there is a new beast within them. When everyone notices it they leave a way for it to do front. They weren''t afraid instead they have respect for it in their eyes. It''s an Emerald Swan with a very beautiful look and also life energy all around it. They quickly follow the beast towards Arthur place where he is cooking. Arthur also notices that the beast is coming. So he take out the speaker and start the music and also many come into his view and shouted loudly "party". All the beasts also start to roar with him. The Emerald Swan also saw the human. It can feel that everyone is excited and happy seeing him. It heard about this human. When the smells of cooking start to spread around, it attracted the swan. When it start to follow the smell saw many beasts also followed it with happiness. To its curiosity, it learns that it''s the same human who used to cook food for the beast six years ago. So it also followed them to see and taste the food everyone prise with a droll. Arthur also notices the swan and look surprised. ''Who would have thought that she stay here? If I am not wrong she should be Bi Ji.'' Arthur Thought. But he ignored it for now and start to cook. All the best start to sit on the ground with enough space. They didn''t fight for the place. Bi Ji looks at some mantises that go towards the human and he gives him some veggies and it starts to cut them. She looks shocked but quickly gives a swan smile. The beast continues to wait as he cooks and enjoys the music. After a long time, Arthur gives everyone the cooked food and he also sits on a relaxing chair and sits on it and take out a wine bottle. No one starts eating immediately. Bi Ji also didn''t as she followed other beast movements. Everyone looks at Arthur. He told them to start to eat and he also start drinking. He has to eat some during the cooking. Seeing his gesture all the beasts start the food as they eat with a dreamy smile or beastly smile in their mouth. Bi Ji also finally tasted what heavenly food is taste like. Arthur looks at this almost hundreds beast and smiles. In all the fanfics or oc he read. The one who always suffers is the beast. They are always the bad guys and human needs their ring to cultivate. But he knows these are actually rules set by the divine realm. They don''t need a beast ring for cultivation. But to control their population the new six gods set this up. And he will teach them a lesson about it later. After the food finishes all the beasts look sad. Arthur laugh and said, "you glutton, I will cook for you again later." The swan suddenly changes into a human. Her jade-green hair flowed down behind her back, and her eyes were jade-green, too. Her figure was slender, and her light-green dress outlined it perfectly. Her snowy-white and slender arms were exposed. The strangest thing was that she had a pair of wings behind her, which seemed to be sculpted from gems. This pair of wings was jade-green, and every feather looked extremely dazzling. The bright-green wings were filled with a captivating aura of life and made her look like a natural goddess. Arthur look at this nature goddess with a smile and said "beautiful." Bi Ji smile and walk towards Arthur and said "thank you for the food." Arthur knows her personality. She is very polite and the kindest soul of this world. He shakes his head and said, "it''s fine." She looks at Arthur and asks confusedly "why are you feeding the beast? Aren''t humans always attacking the beast?" Arthur laugh and said, "missy, I am your kin too." As he takes out his dragon wings from his back. The swan look at Arthur in shock as she can feel a blood suppression from him after he takes out his wings. All the beasts are the same. Arthur smiles and takes back his wings. She bow a little and said "sorry for my late introduction, I am Bi Ji. I am a hundred thousand years old Emerald Swan beast." Arthur smiled and nodded he then take out another sit and told her to sit beside him. Bi Ji did as he said and sit beside him. Both of them look at those small beasts playing and smile. She then said "it would have been better if they always stay like this. Arthur shake his head and said "it''s not completely possible or impossible. We are called beasts because we have this beastly side which is to hunt and survive. Now when we grow older and start to develop our intelligence, is when we start to change those beastly nature." She understood what he meant but she also doesn''t like fighting and killing. Arthur look at her and said "well your dream is close to mine. If you want, you can join me. I am building a place for beast and human to be together." Bi Ji looks at Arthur with shock. She continued to look at him after a while Arthur said "I know, I am handsome. But don''t look at me like that, I will blush." Bi Ji gets out of her thoughts hearing him. She blushes and moves his eyes. She then said, "can you do this?" Arthur smiled and said, "I won''t know, until I try." Bi Ji nodded her head and said "okay ask me if I can help you with anything." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur smile and summon a shadow solder and said "I am contacting you with him." And he gestured it. It went into her shadow. She look shocked at this as Arthur said "it can also protect you, so don''t worry about small beast attacking you." Bi Ji was still shocked as she unconsciously nodded her head. Chapter 135 135: Battle maid Arthur spends a week with the swan and other beasts. Bi Ji develops a crush on Arthur but as shy as she is she never try anything. Arthur knowing all these only smirks. He acted like he doesn''t know anything. Arthur decides to leave for a while he needs to do what he came here for. So he talks with Bi Ji "hey Greeny, I will be out for some time." Bi Ji looks sad hearing it. Arthur smiled and said "I will come soon. So take care of yourself." Bi Ji nodded and told Arthur to be careful too. Arthur nodded and take out his bat wings. Dragon wing will scare the beast in the Forest. Arthur flaps his wing as he flashes in the sky like a bullet. The air blow Bi Ji hair as she looks at Arthur departing with longing. Some small beast roars seeing Arthur flying up in the Sky. Bi Ji looks at them and smiles. She finds out how much every beast is like Arthur. ~scene change~ Arthur spread his Haki and start to look for what he is looking for. And he also find another beast he wasn''t looking for but was happy that he find it. Arthur teleported in front of the beast he just found. The Beast look like a Dragon. It''s entirely black as ink. It had grown to a total of one hundred meters from head to tail. Its enormous wings were spread open and its entire body was emitting purple and black smog. The virulent smog was highly corrosive. Sense something near it opened its eyes. It saw a sliver hair human in front of its eyes. It became irritated seeing the human and lifting its head as it said "you have some guts to come here, human." It is a female dragon by its voice. Arthur chuckle and said "well, I am gutsy for sure. But what makes you think I am a human?" The dragon look at Arthur and quickly turned into her human form. Her entire body was covered in purple-black scales. She had a slender figure with perfect, round breasts and long legs. The upper part of her chest was bared to reveal her snowy white skin and a deep cleavage between her breasts. Her long purple-black hair hung down loosely behind her back and away from her body even without the wind blowing. Her exquisite face was exceedingly charming with her deep purple eyes. Her lips, on the other hand, were a bright purple. An ink-black scale on her forehead rippled with layers of purple radiance streaming forth to the top of her head. She is outstandingly beautiful, has light purple eyes, deep purple lips, purple hair and a big round chest. Arthur smiled seeing this beauty. His mood became even better seeing her face to face. ''She is damn beautiful. Does old age makes beautiful in this world?'' Arthur Thought. Seeing him smiling the dragon lady became angry and attack him. She flashes in front of Arthur and gives him a round kick. She isn''t weakling like those other humans and beasts he has seen until now. She has the power of a second class god. She is even from the race of dragons with strong physics. But Arthur just stands there with his hand behind his back. And her kick hit on the invisible wall. Of course, it is Infinite. Not even Dragon God at his peak could break it. Like how the fuck can someone cross the infinite space between him and the attacked person to attack him. And that is why this fucking ability is the strongest defence against physical attack. The dragon lady became angrier seeing this. So in her anger, she starts a barrage of attacks on him. After five minutes of getting no results, she turned into her dragon form and start to gather dark corrosive energy in her mouth and attack with her breath attack. *boom* with a loud noise 100 kilometres around the attack vibrate like an earthquake just started. Black smoke in the shape of a mushroom can be seen from far. As no beast near 10 kilometres around her place no one died. But the aftershock wave still injures some of the beasts that are still far from the fight. The black dragon smirk seeing this and feel herself proud that she finally get rid of that annoying cockroach." As she was about to change place to rest again a voice come from the smoke "yare yare! You made a mass." She stops like a statue and looks at the smoke. A strong wind blew by as it cleared all the smoke from her view. She saw a black charcoaled deep crater and in the middle of it that human is still standing with his hand behind his back. Not even a scratch can be seen on his clothes. She frowned and look at Arthur With very seriousness as if she is about to face her great enemies. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur looks at her weirdly and asks "you attack me first, now you are acting like I am an enemy who comes to fight you." She looks at Arthur and asks "what are you? Even that annoying Di tian will be injured if face my direct attack." Arthur smiled hearing her. ''It seems, she hasn''t fallen for him yet. So I have a chance.'' Arthur now feels giddier. He look at her and said "god of your kind" and start to change in his Dragon form. It will be the second time he is changing. Because after getting the Bloodline he changes once. As he changes completely Dragon lady start to shake because of blood suppression. Arthur did control the space so that others don''t know about him being Dragon god. Arthur completely changes into a Golden Dragon with multicolour wings and a very sharp and big horn on his forehead. Dragon lady look at Arthur and said in a shocking voice "D...Dragon god." She quickly changed into her human form and give him a royal salute, how a knight sees his/her king and said "sorry lord, I didn''t know it was you." Arthur returns to his human form and look at the Dragon lady and said "stand up, it''s not your fault." The Dragon lady stands up and looks at Arthur with starry eyes. She then asks "Was it you who take away the silver dragon king?" Arthur nodded and said "she needed to be healed, and I had a way to heal her quickly. So I come here and take her back." She nodded and look at Arthur confusedly and ask "how can you be both alive at the same time. I heard she is a part of you?" She then said "sorry for my rude question." Arthur shake his head and said, "long story short, we both can now live at the same time." Arthur walk beside her and said, "so I did that." She look at Arthur and said, "sorry lord, for the late introduction, I am Zi Ji." She then asks "why are you here?" Her eyes suddenly light up and ask "do you want to conquer this world and punish humans?" Arthur laugh hearing her and said "no sweetie, I am on vacation. And no conquering anymore." She then saw that none is with him so she said "then let me accompany you as your guard." Who doesn''t want to be the guard of Dragon God Himself? It''s an honour for her she thought. She also wants to show off others that she is his escort. Arthur hears all of her thoughts and smiles. He nodded his head and said "okay, but don''t attack everyone unless I say so." Zi Ji blushed hearing him as she just attack Arthur without knowing. She nodded her head and said, "okay I won''t." Arthur shakes his head. He knows she won''t hold her promise for too long. ''So now I got a battle maid/knight'' Arthur Thought. Chapter 136 136: Am I evil? Arthur grabs Zi Ji Hans and teleports to where he senses Di tian is. He and Zi Ji appear in front of a mountain. Arthur look at Zi Ji with the corner of his eyes and thoughts ''am I evil? I just literally snatch his future supposedly wife and now come here to make him my eternal loyal knight.'' Arthur look in the sky and again thought ''I must be the most selfish human alive'' Zi Ji look around and find out that they are near Di tian and ask Arthur "Lord, why did you come here. He is arrogant and power seeker." Arthur look at her strangely and thought ''how the fuck did they develop feelings if they don''t like each other?'' He then shrug and said to himself ''guess I will never find out.'' Arthur pat her shoulder and said, "it''s okay, He will behave soon." Zi Ji nodded her head as she knows he is very powerful. Arthur then said, "wait here I will be back." Arthur vanished from her place. Zi Ji tilted her head as she doesn''t know what he will do and waited for him. A few seconds later she heard a Dragon roar but the next second it stop in the middle. She waited curiously for another minute when she saw Arthur is coming riding on a big black dragon. Arthur knows that Di Tian actually wanted to be his subordinates for all his life and he also care for his fellow beast. So Arthur makes him shadow knight to full fill his wish. Tian flies down and lands on the ground with Arthur in his back. Arthur looks at the shocked Zi Ji and pulls her up with telekinesis. "Lord, is he Di Tian?" She ask with a bewildered face. Arthur hugs her from behind as she blushes but also smiles as she is close to Arthur. Di tian flies to the sky again and starts to fly towards the place Arthur was staying. Arthur then move his head and rest it on her shoulder as he said "yes, he always wanted to serve me." Zi Ji nodded and look beneath her. ''I a Dragon raiding another dragon, what''s more, it Golden eyed dragon.'' She thought. Arthur smiled listening to her thoughts. He then asks "do you have any other family?" Zi Ji shakes her head as she said "no". She wasn''t sad. She has lived long enough for it to make her sad. Arthur didn''t say anything only nodded. They fly for 5 minutes before they reach back to the place. Arthur told Di tian to go down. All the best started to shake when they saw the giant dragon. Bi Ji also looks up and shake as she can feel it very powerful. But she noticed someone is on top of the Dragon. She saw a silver-haired man and purple hair woman riding it. She recognise the man and told everyone "calm down, it''s Sir Arthur." Everyone calm down hearing him. And the dragon also lands on the ground. Arthur gets down from it with zi Ji as the dragon went into his shadow. Zi Ji look at Bi Ji and ask "Is she your lover lord?" Bi Ji blushed hearing her. Arthur laugh and said "yeah she is" and look at Bi Ji and winked at her as she turned red like tomatoes. Zi Ji looks at Bi Ji''s red face and looks at Arthur as she blinks her eyes twice. She smirks and understands what''s is happening. She decides to go with it and walk beside her as she said "nice to meet you Dragon Queen." Smoke started to come out of her head as she replied "I am not his lover" and look at Arthur from the corner of her eyes as she whispered "yet". Both of them heard the last part but didn''t react. Arthur then said, "okay I have achieved what I gotta wanted now let''s celebrate." All the beasts roared as they also agreed with him. Arthur then starts to prepare everything for cooking. ~scene change~ "Lord, it''s the best food I have ever tasted in my life." Zi Ji said as she eat the food without any table manners. What else can you expect from a Dragon beast? Arthur smiled as he drinks Blood from the glass. Bi Ji gives a massage to his shoulder as Arthur ask her. And she couldn''t say no to him. She looks at the glass in Arthur''s hand and asks "why are you drinking blood?" Arthur looked at the glass in his hand as he said "coz it tastes better than wine?" Bi Ji look at his question and his confused face felt speechless and decided to leave the question. She then asks "when will you leave the forest?" Arthur thought for a sec then answer "after a week. I want to make a school." Bi Ji looks sad. As a beast, she can''t go human habitation or else they will go after her ring and spirit bone. Arthur look at the zi Ji who is eating without care and said "join me in the school. You can be the doctor there." Bi Ji look excited but then she look sad and said: "but I don''t want to bring trouble for you." Arthur laugh and said "who the fuck give me trouble? I will eat them." Bi Ji look at zi Ji and Arthur, she hesitates a little and finally nodded her head and said "okay, then take care of me." Arthur smiles and starts drinking blood from the glass. This one he bought with 10 s.p. It has alcohol in it. And also taste a lot better than normal blood. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ~Scene change~ Zi Ji is sleeping on the bed with a strange posture. Arthur and bi Ji look at her sleep style. Arthur smile and Bi Ji blush. Zi Ji is wearing sleeping clothes Arthur made for her. It''s a very loose purple shirt and purple shorts. She didn''t button all of her shirt buttons so they can see half of her big breast. Arthur then told Bi Ji "okay sleep now, I will continue the lesson tomorrow." Bi Ji nodded her head and Arthur leaves the room. Arthur starts to teach Bi Ji about medicine and medical care. Arthur wants her to become a doctor. She also has absolute life elemental affinity. So it will be best for her future profession. As for Zi Ji, Arthur starts to train her to fight properly. Right now she can only fight with her brute force and her element. But with enough training, she will become a nightmare for anyone who fights her. It is because of her strange element, corrosive element. If no one is careful of this it can be their doom. So Arthur starts to show her many ways to use her power in battle and also use the right technique. Zi Ji happily starts to learn from him. To her, it''s an honour to learn from Arthur. Chapter 137 137: Saixi Arthur is teaching Bi Ji about medicine when he gets a telepathy message from Saixi "dear, I consolidated my realm." Arthur''s eyes light up. He look at Bi Ji and said "ok review what I taught you today." He then look at Zi Ji and said to both of them "I will be out for a while, get ready. After I come back we will leave the forest." Both of them nodded at Arthur and said that they are always ready to go. Arthur smiled and then said goodbye as he teleport from there. Both of them look at the place and look at each other. They have excitement and expectations in their eyes. ~scene change~ Arthur directly teleports beside Saixi. He saw her on the bed with only her bra and panties. Arthur gulps and said, "it seems you already expected this." Saixi smirks and said "I know you can''t wait to eat me. So as a good wife, I made it easy for you." Arthur laugh and said, "you read me well." And flash towards the bed and come beside her. He lay on his side and touch Saixi face and lower his hand slowly by eyes, her red lips, white neck, beautiful round breast and stop at her stomach. He moves his head close to her and kisses her lips lightly. Saixi hold his neck pull him and kissed him. She opens her lips and gives her access to Arthur. He invaded her territory and start a battle with their tongue. Saixi gets over his body as she continues to battle with him. He sits up with her on his lap as they kiss. He moves his hand behind her back and unhooks her red bra''s clip. He stops kissing and take off her breast. Her hand is on his shoulder as he''s on around her hips. His face is facing her beautiful breast. He looks at her beautiful red nipple and looks at Saixi. She smile at him and nodded her head. Arthur lowers his head and licks one of her nipples. "~Ahah!!~~" Arthur lick her nipple like a circle. Saixi holds Arthur hand as she moans lightly. Arthur put one of her nipples inside her head and start sucking it and licking in his mouth. Her hard nipple got even harder. She pushes his head on her breast harder as she moans "~~aahhhaahhn!!~~" Arthur grabbed her butt with one hand and her other breast with the other hand. He starts to squeeze them lightly. He then bites her hard nipple softly "~aahhhah!!~~" After a minute he change positions and lay her on the bed. He then starts to suck her other nipple. He moves his hand down and goes underneath her panty. He feels a smooth pubic area. "You cut them?" Saixi blush and nodded as she said "I thought you won''t like hair." Arthur kiss her and said, "I will like you in every way." He take out his hand and saw his wet finger with her love juice. Saixi also saw this. She then saw Arthur put the wet finger in his mouth and start to lick his finger. She again blush to see this, also turned hornier. Arthur then gets down and take off her panty. He looks at her smooth pubic region and beautiful pink-red wet lips. He lowered his head between her leg. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He spread her leg using both his hand and spread her pussy lips. Saixi didn''t blink as she looks Arthur doing this. She can feel his hot breath on her pussy. Her inside twitch as she gets hotter. Arthur looks at her as he lowers his head and licks her pussy with his tongue out. "~ahhahhahnn!!!~~" she moans as she arches her back. She grabs Arthur head as she feels some pleasure she never knew existed. Arthur then start licking her and sucking her as he made noise so that she can hear everything. She couldn''t hold long "~something coming out!!~~" as her full body vibrates and released her first love juice inside Arthur''s mouth. Arthur didn''t waste her nectar and suck all of it and drink it all. After she stop cuming Arthur move up and kiss her lips and also let her taste her cum. Her eyes light up as she tastes it. Arthur stop kissing and ask "how is it?" She look at Arthur and said "it tastes like honey. Why?" Arthur smiled and said "it''s my ability. Did you like it?" Saixi smile and nodded as she said: "I would still like it even if it does not taste like honey." She kiss Arthur and said, "everything you do is sweet to me." She then change position with him and said "it''s my turn." She then take off his clothes with her fasted move which took only seconds. She then look at his dick and freaked out. She look at it and said, "can it go inside?" Arthur said, "let''s find that out." She gulps and decides to do as he said. She then holds his dick and moves her hand up and down. She doesn''t know what to do next as she never learns about this. All her life she has devoted herself to her people and her cultivation. She never gets the chance to learn things about it. So Arthur starts to guide her. "Lick with your tongue around it. After that put it inside your mouth if you can. If you don''t want to that is okay." She nodded and start to do as he said. After licking his dick from all sides, she decides to take it inside her mouth. She opens her mouth wide and takes the tip of the dick inside. Arthur looks at her and smiles. He then said "watch out for your teeth. Make sure to not use them." She nodded and start to give Arthur her first blowjob. Though it wasn''t the best blowjob Arthur still likes it. Seeing her try her best to give him pleasure is pleasure in itself. After a few minutes, Arthur stop her as he said "let''s go for the main course." Saixi feel sad as she thought she didn''t do well. Arthur rub her head and said, "give it time, you will master it." Saixi smiled and nodded. Arthur then pulls her and push her on the bed. He sits between her leg. He rubs his dick on her pink outer lips which are again filled with her love juice. He set his dick on her vagina hole looked at Saixi and ask "are you ready to completely become mine?" Saixi smile sweetly and said, "yes, take me make me yours." Arthur pushes his dick inside her. It''s very tight because of her virgin pussy. After he tries a little harder the head of his dick goes inside of her vagina. "ahah!!" She feels pain but as a god realm, it''s nothing to her. She nodded at Arthur and told him to continue. Arthur pushes his dick slowly inside and quickly feel a resistance. He look at Saixi who look back at him and nodded. Arthur then pushes a little harder as he breaks her hymen and goes inside. Blood started to come out and she also feels a little more pain than before. Arthur kiss her lips and said "we have become one. From now on you are mine both body and soul." Saixi smiled as a teardrop fall from her eyes and said "yeah, I love you." Arthur gives her a minute to relax her muscles. After she relaxes Arthur start to move his hip. He starts to go back and forth. With every thrust, his dick hit the wall of her womb as she moans with pleasure. "~aahhahhn!!~~~" "~aah!! Ahh!! Yeah!!~~" Arthur lower his head suck her nipple and rub the other as he continued to fuck her pussy. Arthur fuck her who knows how long and said "I am gonna cum." She hug him tightly as she said "do it inside. I want to feel your hot stuff inside me." Arthur give her a few more hard thrusts release his cum inside her and filled her womb completely. She also cum for the fifth time as she feels his hot liquid inside her womb. Arthur let his body fall on her as they both breathed. Arthur didn''t take out his dick and let it inside her and close his eyes as he is on top of her. Saixi also closes her eyes with him on top and his dick inside. She also wants to remember all of this. She has a very sweet smile at the corner of her mouth. Chapter 138 138: Return to Smith house Arthur left Saixi''s room after seven days. These seven days they didn''t stop even for a second. He also finds out how crazy a virgin milf can become after they lost their virginity. After their fierce exercise for seven days, Arthur left sea god island. He will take her later. He then teleported directly to his house in the star dou forest. Arthur saw Zi Ji is still sleeping on the bed with her unladylike posture. Arthur can see one of her large breasts as it''s open in the air. He looks surprised as he had never seen this colour nipple, it''s purple. Arthur pinches her nipple as the Dragon lady instantly open her eyes. Seeing that Arthur is pinching her nipple she didn''t comment on it. She ignored the fact and ask "you have returned my lord." Arthur stop doing that as he didn''t get what expression he was looking for and replied disappointedly "yes, I just come now." Bi Ji also comes inside the house hearing sound from inside. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The first thing she saw is that Arthur has returned. And a smile bloomed on her face. She then noticed that one of Zi Ji''s breasts is out as her face turned red and said "sister, sir Arthur is here." Zi Ji nodded her head and said "yeah, I just meet him." Bi Ji look at Arthur who is smiling and look at Zi Ji''s serious face and said "your clothes." Zi Ji looks at her clothes and her open breast as she understands what she meant. She smirks and looks at Bi Ji "it''s fine, only lord Arthur sees me." She then look at her and said "wanna show yours too?" Bi Ji blush and get out of the house. Seeing her both of them laugh. Arthur shake then look at Zi Ji and said "why are you sleeping like that? What if someone saw you?" Zi Ji gives him an evil smile and said "who has the guts to come near me? And if someone sees me I will send them to the afterlife." Arthur look at the Dragon lady and said "don''t just go around and kill. Only sleep like that in front of me." Zi Ji laugh and said "okay lord." Arthur then call Bi Ji after Zi Ji fixed her clothes and said "are you ready? We are leaving now." Both of them look at each other and nodded their head with excitement. ~scene change~ Arthur teleport to the house he bought in smith city with Zi Ji and Bi Ji. They look around the house and ask "Is this your house Lord m/sir?" Arthur nodded and said, "take shower, we will go out for shopping." Both nodded and Arthur showed them the toilet and turned on the water as the tub start to fill with water. Zi Ji look at Arthur and said "don''t you want to take shower?" Arthur said, "you go first, I will go after you." Zi Ji hold Arthur''s hand and pull him inside the toilet as she said "you can join us, I will wash your back." Bi Ji blush but she didn''t object. Arthur follows them in the toilet as they take off their clothes. Zi Ji isn''t shy and completely take off her clothes and stand naked in front of Arthur. Arthur looks at her unique purple nipple and pubic here and smile. Bi Ji wraps a towel around her as she isn''t so open like zi Ji. They walk into the bathroom. Bi Ji immediately jumps into the bathtub and hide in the tub water. She looks at Zi Ji who is washing Arthur back. She feels hot watching them so she hides her face in the water. After washing his back Zi Ji moves forward and start cleaning his front. She looks at Arthur sleeping dragon hold it and clean it. She is shocked as she thought that it''s always this big for every man. Bi Ji looks at Zi Ji touching and cleaning his dick with a red face. But in the depths of her eyes, there is lust for it too. After the cleaning, they walk into the bathtub. Zi Ji and Arthur are opposite to bi Ji. Bi Ji feels disappointed as he isn''t sitting with her. But there isn''t enough room for them to sit on two sides so Zi Ji suggests sitting on one side. Bi Ji blush but has expectations in her eyes. Arthur nodded and look at Bi Ji and ask "is it okay with you?" Bi Ji look down and said, "it''s okay, we don''t have enough space." Arthur smiles and goes into the tub first. He sits inside with his back facing her and leans on her. She blush but spread her leg to make room for him. Arthur lean on her and put his head on her soft large breast as he comment "best pillow." Bi Ji again blush. Zi Ji didn''t stand on ceremony and go inside as she lean her back on Arthur. Arthur raises her ass and sits her on his lap and her dick is now touching her pussy. Zi Ji can feel his dic on her pussy. She smiles and lean on Arthur and close her eyes as she enjoys the water. Arthur snuggles his head on Bi Ji breast as he enjoys the sandwich between two beautiful hot women. ~scene change~ "Hey, wasn''t he blind?" One bystander asks. "He was, but maybe he wasn''t or had some problems before." Another Replied as they look at Arthur and two beautiful women shopping in the city. Both Bi Ji and Zi Ji feel proud when they saw the respect they give to Arthur. They don''t know why but sure like it. Arthur told them why they are respecting him. They become even happier hearing him. ''He is not only strong but also a divine spirit weapon smith.'' They thought as they look at Arthur with stars in their eyes. As they were walking and shopping Arthur got a telepathy message from erlong "dad, come to me. I miss you." Arthur look at the two women and replied "wait, I will be there soon." After a while, Arthur returns home and teleport to Erlong place. The moment Erlong saw arose jump on him and kiss him. As she said, "I miss you so much, dad." Arthur hold her and ask "why are you naked?" She look at Arthur and said "I feel itchy down there whenever I think about you. So I call you to help me with it." Arthur slap her butt and said "really?" Erlong take out her tongue as she heard Arthur. Chapter 139 139: Helping step daughter Arthur pinch her nose and said, "you still have 7 days before your sixteenth birthday." Erlong pouted then grabs his hand and said "but you can at least help me a little bit now." Arthur look at her and smile as he said "you are being naughty. But it''s okay daddy will help you." Hearing him Erlong smirks and wrap him with her leg and hand like koalas and start kissing him. Arthur holds her naked butt and kisses erlong too. He walks towards the bed and lay her down. After a while, erlong and Arthur stop kissing and erlong let his body go. Arthur looks at her already big breast and grabs it. Erlong moans as she feels his hand on her breast. She look at Arthur and said, "mine is not as big as Mom''s yet." Arthur didn''t reply but lowered his head and start to lick her nipple. Erlong also moves her head back as she moans. She press Arthur head on her breast harder and said "I am feeling good stepdaddy." Arthur smiled as he remembered some of his old-world porn scene hearing her. Arthur then stops sucking her breast and start to go down. Erlong spread her leg and give Arthur quick access. Arthur look at her beautiful red pussy and smile and said: "you have the same beautiful pussy as your mother." Erlong feel sad and said "she is lucky that she get to do it with you so early. She even did a lot more than just this." Arthur gives her pussy a long lick as she moans instantly "~ahh!!~~" Arthur then said, "you will do it soon too." Erlong smiled and said, "yes, now help me to relieve some of my steam, daddy." Arthur nodded and start to lick her and suck her pussy and give her the best pleasure she can ask for now. After an hour Erlong lay on the bed as she is panting. She has a very beautiful smile on her face as she enjoys the moment. Arthur is laying beside her and looking at Erlong. He then asks "have your itchy gone down?" Erlong nodded her head and said "it''s the best. I wanted to do it right now but I will stop until my birthday as mom told me." She then left her body and lean towards Arthur as she ask "mom said that you now have a battle maid?" Arthur nodded and told her everything about both Bi Ji and Zi Ji. Erlong laugh and said, "you will have a very big harem soon." She then kiss Arthur and said "but I like it. This way I will have a lot of sisters." She then suddenly said, "when will we meet sister Saixi?" Arthur look at her and said, "let''s do it on your birthday." Erlong smiled and nodded her head as she agreed with him. ~scene change~ Arthur returns to his house after he left erlong room. Zi Ji and Bi Ji is watching movies on the tv Arthur brought out from his world. They both look at Arthur as he comes inside. Zi Ji gestures for Arthur to sit with them. Arthur walk to the couch and sit between them. He then move them a little and lay down with his head on Bi Ji and leg on Zi Ji''s lap. Bi Ji smiles and starts combing Arthur''s hair. Zi Ji suddenly ask "Lord, where did you get this device? It''s super awesome. You can see a prerecorded video with sound in it." Arthur smiled and said, "it''s from a faraway place from here." Zi nodded as she thought it was a Dragon god thingy. Arthur looks at Bi Ji but her breast blocks his view. Arthur pokes her breast. Bi Ji blushed as Arthur said, "They are super soft." Bi Ji blushes more. Zi Ji come closer and hold Arthur''s hand and put it on her breast as she asks "how is mine?" Arthur squeezes a little and said, "yours too." Arthur then became serious and said, "I have something to tell you." Both of them look at him confusedly but becomes serious. Arthur gets up and sits as he starts to tell the same things. He has already known their personality and also knows that they are good and they will be mixed well with his family. After hearing everything this beast wasn''t very shocked. To them, it''s normal as he is a dragon god. Arthur then asks "the reason I said all this is I want to turn you like me too. But if you accept it you will be with me for the rest of your life as my partner." Bi Ji looks at Zi Ji then look at Arthur "thank you for trusting me. I will take your offer." She look down and shy as she answered "I also like you." As she hides her face. Zi Ji didn''t do anything. With her straightforward personality, she said "I want to be your knight and if you don''t mind being with me then I will serve you with both my body and soul." Arthur gives her head a chap and said "don''t do it just because I am dragon god. If you don''t have any feelings for me then it''s okay." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She blush for the first time as she said "why else do you think I sleep half-naked and shower with you?" Arthur laughs and rubs her hair as her blushing face is a lot cuter than her fierce look. She then said "I want to be with you. But I also want to be your knight." Arthur nodded and take them to the room with with the tv still on. Chapter 140 140: Get to gather Arthur brings everyone together to celebrate Erlong 16th birthday inside Heaven. He introduced everyone to each other and went to cook for them and prepare for the birthday party. All the girls sitting on the couch and chatting to get to know each other better. They have heard about each other also sometimes talk telepathy using the link but didn''t get to gather yet. "Yeah, he saved me from that beast with just a flick of his finger," BiBi said as she tell her about how he met him. "Well he is Dragon god, it''s a surprise that the bear didn''t get obliterated." Zi Ji prises Arthur. Saixi is Replied "he has great control over his body. If he wanted to spear the bear then it''s normal." Bi Ji and chyou listen to them as one don''t like fighting and the other has had any battle yet. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. BiBi then tells them about how she lost her virginity in the jungle. Arthur tells her telepathically that the house is inside the world if she wants to see she can go outside to see. BiBi smiled and said "let''s go Arthur bring that house here. You can see it." Zi Ji teases her "you are excited." Chyou comes to her rescue and smirks "you will too when that dragon goes inside of you." Bi Ji blush and Erlong look at her mother teasing another with Arthur dick and smile. BiBi takes them out of the palace except for Erlong as she wants to go and see Arthur, to the garden where she saw small earth made house. She smiles and goes inside the house. Others also followed inside her. On the bed, they saw a bloodstain blanket. BiBi blushes seeing it as Arthur stop everything about the house so it looks clear after all these years. Saixi smiled and said, "oh the mark is still there." She then take out a frame from her space spirit device and show it to her as she said "look I have mine too." Zi Ji look at that and mattered "I should also do this." Bi Ji also nodded but then she blush. Chyou looks sad which BiBi noticed and said: "you have given him a better gift." Chyou look at her with confusion as BiBi continued "your daughter, not only does he gets to eat you, tonight he will eat your daughter too." Saixi and others laugh as chyou blush. Chyou then look at them and said "what about your daughters?" They look weird as they stop laughing. BiBi look thoughtful as she said, "I don''t know about him, but my daughter might start to develop a crush." Zi Ji nodded and said, "the lord is too powerful, every woman see him and spend time with him fall for him." They then remembered about his mother and daughter in the original world and touch their belly. BiBi complains "mother in law is the luckiest. She gets to give birth to his firstborn." Chyou smiled and said "also a lucky charm for us. As she gives birth to a son who not only help us in our need and also accepted us for who we were." Saixi put her hand on her shoulder and said "sister Chyou, don''t think about the past. But see how good your present is." Chyou shake her head and said "I don''t feel hurt remembering those. I even thanked them. Even those never happened I wouldn''t have met him that day." Bi Ji hug her and said, "yes, sir Arthur is with us and we will be happy from now on." Saixi then said, "you did the most sex with him, give us some tips okay." Chyou nodded and said, "don''t worry, he has a thing for group sex. So soon we will all be together in bed." Chyou remembers about her daughter and blush as this also means she and her daughter will have sex with the same guy on the same bed at the same time. Saixi And others also understand that as they also smirk. Zi Ji and Bi Ji only imagine that as they hadn''t popped their cherry yet. While they are chatting in the garden, Erlong comes to the kitchen and sits on the chair as she talks with Arthur about her battles. Arthur continues to cook and listen to her with a smile. Arthur didn''t take them to meet Gu Yuena, as she is still recovering. He will let them meet after she recovers completely. ~scene change~ "Happy birthday," everyone said together to Erlong. Then one by one they start to congratulate her. Erlong smile and thank everyone. Her eyes almost moved to tears. She remembered about those nine years where she was all alone. Going door to door and ask help from her mother. Arthur hug her and said, "don''t cry sweetie, you are not alone anymore." Chyou also hugs her daughter as she also cries and hugs her daughter. She knows what she has to go through for her. If they didn''t meet Arthur and she did then erlong would''ve been devastated. Everyone also hugs her as it becomes a very big family hug. Bi Ji already starts to cry. With her kid soul, it wasn''t surprising. After a while erlong look at Arthur and said "thank you for helping me that day." Arthur smiled and said, "okay, now let''s cut the cake." Erlong smile sweetly and said "yeah." She takes out a big sword from her space device and gives the cake a big chop. Everyone looks at her blankly. But Zi Ji start to clap louder and said "good, it''s the best." Everyone look at her and sighed as they thought "two battles junkies." Chapter 141 141: Erlong After Erlong cut the cake she flash in front of Arthur and kiss him. Arthur didn''t move hug her and kiss her back too. Chyou walk beside them and give Erlong head a chop with her hand and said "go to the room first." Erlong rub her head as she said "why? Sooner or later we will do it together. Why should I go to the room now?" BiBi smirks and looks at Saixi as she said "yeah, she is right." Chyou rolls her eyes and said "that is okay for later. Tonight is different." ~scene change~ Arthur takes off Erlong clothes and finds out she is wearing anything underneath. Arthur smiled as he knows that it''s would be like this. Erlong also takes off Arthur shirt and pants very first. Arthur look at her and said "slow down girl. I am not going away." She kiss Arthur and said, "but I can''t wait longer." Arthur laugh and carry her to the bed and lay her down at the edge. He sit on his knees on the ground and spread her leg. Her red teen pussy is dripping juice. Arthur rubs her pussy with his thumb and Erlong moans feelings his touch. She grabs Arthur finger with her and uses his hand to rub herself. Arthur smiles and lower his head and take out his tongue. He licks her pussy and rubs her clit. "ahh" Erlong moans again. She leaves Arthur hand and holds Arthur''s head. She moans loud enough to hear all the women outside. Chyou smile hearing her daughter moan. Zi Ji look at her and said "you are enjoying your daughter moaning." BiBi is open with her. Though she always acts tough and fierce in front of everyone, to Arthur and chyou or the new family, she is a completely different person. She come behind chyou and grab her breast from behind as she said "how are you feeling hearing the moans of your daughter with your husband?" Chyou moans too as she replied, "it feels wrong but at the same time sexy." She doesn''t always shy and she is also familiar with the sudden attack of BiBi. Saixi look at them and said, "you two get well." They both look at her and other as chyou said "you will soon too. He does many things with us together. We just get used to each other." BiBi then said, "and with his stamina, I doubt all of us together can win." Zi Ji suddenly said, "I will do it after Erlong." Bi Ji look down and said, "me too if he wants to." Saixi poke her chest and said, "you have a big weapon, he will do a lot more with you." All of them laugh. Back to Arthur "I am cuming~~~" Erlong said as she cum inside Arthur''s mouth. Arthur drink all and stand up. He rubs his dick on her pussy. Erlong look at Arthur and said, "do it, I want to become one with you." Arthur smiles and pushes his dick into her vagina hole. It is very tight because of her age. In a few sec, his dick hed goes inside her pussy as she moans in pain but with a smile. Arthur gives her a few sec to adjust and then start to move again. Soon he feels a resistance. Arthur smile at her and ask "are you ready sweetie?" Erlong smiled and nodded her head. Arthur gives a hard push as he goes inside by tearing her hymen. Blood started to come out as she growls in pain. Arthur leans on her and starts to kiss her. Everyone outside smiles. With their vampiric hear and cultivation realm they can hear everything within miles of radius. After a minute Erlong said, "you can move now". Arthur nodded and start to move his hips slowly. He didn''t start rough sex with her. First of all, it''s her first time. Second, she hasn''t completely developed yet. And lastly, he wants her to enjoy and give her a good experience. Arthur can feel how hot her inside is. She is wrapping her inner muscles around her unconditionally. Arthur then starts fucking her at a single pace. He didn''t go faster or slower. She also moans without control as she enjoys her first sex. "Mom is enjoying this for a year now," Erlong said as she enjoyed his dick going in and out. Chyou outside shakes her head hearing her daughter. BiBi smirks as she said, "she is jealous of her mother." Erlong moans as she said, "dad I am cuming again." Arthur said, "me too." Then he said, "let''s cum together." Erlong nodded and said, "yes, fill me up." Arthur gives her last few hard thrusts and cum inside her womb. Erlong also couldn''t hold and cum with Arthur. Erlong pant as she said, "that was the best thing I have experienced." She hug Arthur and said, "I love you, Arthur." Arthur smile and kiss her forehead as he said "I love you too sweetie." And they rest on the bed. Zi Ji suddenly come inside the room and said "Lord, I also want to do it now." Others also come behind her. Zi Ji flashes in front of Arthur, carry him like a child and flash out from the room. Everyone shakes their head and go outside. Erlong looks at this blankly. She didn''t have time to react to what just happened. She muttered softly "guess I wasn''t the only impatient one." Chyou look at her daughter laying on the bed and noticed that white stuff coming out of her pussy. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She walk beside her, touched her forehead and said: "rest now, it was your first time." Erlong didn''t shy as she smile and nodded her head. Chapter 142 142: Wildest (1) Zi Ji come down the ground from the sky island. She is still carrying Arthur like a princess. Arthur just enjoys the ride as Zi Ji goes down. After coming down she sits on the ground and kisses Arthur. Arthur also Replied to her kiss. She grabbed Arthur dick and move her hand up and down. After a while, she stop kissing and said: "sorry for doing this so suddenly my Lord." She then pushes Arthur on the ground filled with grass and sits on him. She can feel his hard dick poking her vagina. She pull up her skirt and let Arthur see her beautiful red lips. She rubs her vagina lips on his dick and lube with her juice. She set his dick to her hole and look at Arthur. With a single thrust, she sit on him. His dick completely goes inside as it tears her hymen and hit her womb. She growls in pain and fall on Arthur. "You could do it slower," Arthur told her and kiss her lips. As the pain subsides down she move her lips and said "it''s okay, I am fine." Arthur sits up with his dick inside and starts to take off her clothes. He pulled up her T-shirt and look at her beautiful big breast with a purple nipple. He grab them both and rub the nipple with his thumb and said "unique and beautiful." He lowers his head and kisses her breast. He leaned towards her as she leaned back. Arthur lowers his mouth and licks her nipple. Zi Ji pussy twitch as he licks her nipple. She also moans openly as she feels the pleasure building up. Arthur bites one nipple and pinches the other when he feels a strong squeeze on his dick. Arthur smirks and starts licking. sucking and biting her as Zi Ji moans louder and louder. All the other members also come down. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They didn''t intrude on them. They sit on the ground and take out the "red wine" Arthur gave them and start drinking as they enjoy the live adult show. Bi Ji blushes to see Saixi and others watching Zi Ji having sex with Arthur. Saixi looks at her and pull Bi Ji towards her by hand and sit her down. She hug her and said, "don''t be shy, you will get your turn." Bi Ji blush but didn''t Reply as she silently agreed with her. Arthur and Zi Ji ignored them as they enjoy each other. Suddenly Zi Ji look up and saw that it was still night so she said "can you bring up the sun? Let''s give them a good show." Arthur laughs and snaps his finger when the night changes into a day. Everyone also laughs seeing the new setting. No one is shocked as they already know that inside Arthur is god. Zi Ji also smiles and push Arthur to the ground and said: "Enjoy my lord." And she starts going up and down. She pulls up her skirt and gives everyone a good view of Arthur dick going in and out of her pussy. She didn''t hold back as she move faster and moaned louder. Arthur enjoys the view of her big breast bouncing up and down. After a few minutes when Zi Ji cum second time Arthur changed position and lay her on the ground and he was on top with the missionary position. Arthur looks at chyou. She smiles and understands. She walks towards them and sits beside them. She then holds her nipple and pinches them. Zi Ji moans as she does that. Arthur also feels her squeeze on his dick. He smiles and starts going in and out and Chyou continues to rub and pinch her nipple. After 10 more minutes, Arthur feels like he is about to cum. So he give her a big thrust and cum inside her womb. She also cum again feel his hot liquid inside her, with an ahego face. Everyone also saw a beautiful purple mark appear on top of her pussy. Except Bi Ji didn''t see it. They touch their abdomen, look at each other and smile. After finishing cuming he takes out his dick from her and white stuff starts to come out of her pussy. Chyou look at this then look at Arthur dick as she said "let me clean you, master." Without hearing a reply she kneels before him and starts to lick his dick clean. Arthur smiles and looks at Bi Ji. Bi Ji also looks at him as she blushes. But there are also expectations in her eyes. Saixi look at her and said, "should we give you time alone?" Bi Ji shake her head and said "most of the time beast doesn''t care about it. It''s just now we have developed our complete intelligence that we feel some of the human emotions. But you guys are my sisters now. So it''s okay." She gets up and walks towards Arthur. Chyou also stops cleaning and get back to her place. ~scene change~ Zi Ji is laying on the bed with closed eyes and a beautiful smile on her face. Her legs are widespread to everyone view with white liquid still oozing out. Bi Ji calms herself down. She sits on her knees and smiles at Arthur. She holds his face and move her face closer and kiss his lips. After a few seconds, she opens her lips and gives Arthur access. Arthur grabbed her hip and move his tongue inside her mouth. He tasted her mouth and saliva full of life energy. It''s doesn''t have any special taste but he feels good when he tastes it. He moves his mouth and kiss her neck and grab her butt and through her dress and squeeze them. She moans feeling his kiss and hand on her body. Arthur goes down and kisses her soft chest. Arthur didn''t wait to take off her clothes. He just snaps and her clothes disappear. Bi Ji looks surprised at this sudden action but then she smiles. She already decided to be his. So this is bound to happen. Arthur looks at her bountiful breast on her slim figure and pink nipple. He smile and put one of her nipples inside his mouth and start licking and sucking it. Bi Ji grabs Arthur head and presses it on her breast as she has a pleasurable smile on her face. Everyone look at her smile and feel their pussy start to get wet. But they continue to watch Arthur and Bi Ji. Arthur lay Bi Ji on the ground spread her leg and look at her sacred place. Chapter 143 143: Wildest (2) Arthur looks at Bi Ji beautiful pink lips with beautiful green pubic hair and gulps some saliva. Bi Ji face turned red. Even though she wants him to do everything she still feels shy. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arthur lowers his head and kisses her thighs. He licks them all the way near to Bi ji''s pussy and breaths out hot air on her pussy. Bi Ji breath becomes heavy as she starts to get hornier and hornier. But every time he stop near her pussy. Bi Ji look at Arthur and said "don''t tease me anymore." Arthur smirks and then move his lips close to her pussy and take out his tongue. He gives her pussy a lick and from bottom to top. She moans as she feels his tongue on her pussy. Arthur licks her pink clit with the tip of his tongue. She moans and grabs Arthur hair as she enjoys the new pleasure. Arthur spread her pussy and her vagina hole and pee hole come into his view. He gives both a lick and again starts licking her clit. He also made loud noises so that Bi Ji can hear clearly. After a minute Bi Ji couldn''t hold her cum and release it in his mouth. Arthur sucks and drinks her cum filled with life energies. After finishing drinking, Arthur sits up and move close to her. He rubs his dick on her pussy. Bi Ji whole body vibrates feeling his dick. Arthur look at Bi Ji who nodded and Arthur push his dick inside her slowly. Bi Ji feel something big and hot good inside her and spread her pussy to the limit. Because of her life energy, she didn''t feel pain. It goes away as soon as it comes. After a few sec, Arthur feels a resistance. He looks at her and smiles "ready?" Bi Ji smile and said, "yeah, make me yours completely." Arthur smiles and pushes harder as he goes inside by breaking her hymen. She feels pain but it also starts to go away as soon as it comes. Arthur also will to stop regrowing of her hymen. Only another few seconds later her body relax. Arthur is again shocked seeing this. But he smiled and start moving his hip and start fucking her. He doesn''t need to go slower with her because of her absolute life elemental affinity. Arthur starts to fuck her harder and her breast also start to move with their body movements. Saixi, BiBi And Chyou couldn''t stop anymore and take off their clothes. They blush doing this but didn''t stop. They start masturbating themselves as they watch Arthur and Bi Ji going in gusto. Arthur also looks back and saw that his other three lovers also masturbating as they can''t hold anymore. Arthur concentrates on as he fuck her pussy. Zi Ji also woke up and saw Arthur and Bi Ji going at it with full power. She then saw the other three also masturbating and watching them having sex. She thought ''my lord is amazing. Now I want to do it again.'' After another 7 minutes, Arthur cum inside Bi Ji and filled her pussy with his cum. Bi Ji also cum again as she feels his hot liquid inside her womb. Seeing that they finish the other three didn''t stop. They pull Arthur out of Bi ji''s pussy and push him to the ground. BiBi sits on Arthur''s face, Chyou takes Arthur whole dick inside her mouth as it reaches her throat, Saixi also starts licking his balls. Arthur laughs as he can understand their actions. He grabs BiBi hip and start eating BiBi pussy and enjoy the mouth of Chyou and Saixi. ~scene change~ "Master, fuck me harder," Chyou said loudly as Arthur continue to fuck her pussy harder. Saixi and BiBi suck both of her nipples and rub her clit with their finger. ~scene change~ "Yes, do it like that," Saixi said. One leg is on Arthur''s shoulder and another is between his leg as Arthur fuck her pussy. BiBi squeezes her breast and Chyou is licking her clit. ~scene change~ BiBi is in a doggy position as she is licking Saixi pussy. Chyou and Zi Ji are laying underneath her and sucking her breast like a baby cow to the mother cow. Bi Ji is hug Arthur from behind as she massages Arthur ball lightly. Arthur pushes his dick inside BiBi and starts fucking her like that. BiBi moans as she feels Arthur dick going inside of her. Then she again starts licking Saixi pussy. Saixi also rub her head as she enjoy this wild sex she never thought of possible or she will ever do. ~scene change~ The battle between Arthur and the other five which later turn into six continued for weeks. Though mother and daughter were shy at first they quickly became normal with Saixi and BiBis help. Chyou then teaches her daughter how to give a blowjob. Others don''t want to admit it but they also look and hear her very attentively. Arthur only smiles at them as he knows they also want to learn everything sex-related. In this world, there isn''t advanced technology where they can just learn things from browsing the internet or watching porn. So chyou becomes everyone teacher and teach them how to give Arthur pleasure. With her year''s of experience with Arthur, she almost knows everything he likes during sex. Chapter 144 144: Monster Academy (1) Monster city, or mostly known as Academy City. This city appeared out of nowhere 22 years ago at the border of Heaven Dou Empire. This city is not affiliated with any other country. It''s not very big but not small either. It has some of the best weapon shops, pill shops, food shops, clothes shops and other things like that. And business here is always very good so people from many places come here to buy things. Even though this city is popular and is starting to earn a lot of money, none of the country''s try to attack it or take it for themselves. Coz at first when it started to get popular some of the nearest cities wanted to take a bite of it. But the whole army got wiped out by one single black hair human. And after that no one tried anything funny with the city. Now all this business isn''t what this city is famous for. It''s the city academy The Monster Academy. This is one of the best Schools for spirit masters with very high level training facilities. They teach almost everything. Weapon smith, pill forming, fighting arena, environmental training. All the teachers here are also very experts in their work. Not only that but the tuition fee is also a lot less than other schools. And students can work and earn their tuition fee if they don''t have enough support. There is no discrimination inside. As it''s prohibited and if found out doing it then the student will immediately be expelled from there. But even though it is a good and dream school for many, it''s not easy to get a chance to study here. It''s because of the qualifications to get a chance to study here. Like the name implies, only monsters get a chance to study here. The qualifications for getting a chance to study here must be under 12 years old and spirit rank must be above 20. And because of this not everyone can enter this school. Even the recommended student must go through the same taste to enter the academy. There are different kinds of test systems. There is a special will test exam. If passed, they can also attend the school. Those who don''t have enough qualifications to go normal school can try for the pill or smith. Many also heard that even fiercer beasts above hundred thousand years old also study here. But no one tried to test their luck on the students here. Anyone who is wearing the uniform of this academy is prohibited from attacking every sect, clan or empire. Even the spirit hall also prohibited this. Even after all this someone attacked a student, he disappeared from the world. Not even his bones were found. Even if it''s the royal family, big clans, no one is an exception. ~scene change~ Today is the admission day of the monster academy. Young children from all over the continent, even from the continent that is far from the school, are coming to do the test. Because of the admission the whole city is in a festival-like state. My kinds of light and design paperwork can be seen on the road. Many stalls are open and selling all kinds of products from all over the world. People are laughing and visiting the shops one after another. Common thing is most of the customers are young children. Some of them have family members or guardians with them. None of them can see any guards around the roads. One of the young men asked "why aren''t there any guards?" The show owner looked at the boy and said "no need for them, no one has the guts to do any trouble in this city. A young man with dark black hair with deep blue eyes also heard them talking. He has a curious expression on his face. Beside him is another young man who is a little fatter and asks "what happened tang san?" Tang san looked at his friend and said "nothing fatty. But this city is really popular isn''t it." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The fatty smiled and said "of course it is. It''s the only city in the continent that doesn''t have any affiliation with any other country or clan. Not only that, I heard many strong people control this city....." Tang san continues to listen to his friend as they walk towards the admission place. He looks at the latter in his hand and smiles. ~scene change~ Tang san and the fatty comes In front of a giant gate, which should be the place for examination. They saw two big words "Monster Academy" written on the gate and the logo of three eyes on the gate wall. two eyes on two sides of the gate and the third on the top with half on each side of the gate. Tang san looked at the gate and felt very intimidating. He became serious. He never felt this much threat from anyone before. It wasn''t just him, everyone who has battle experience or seen life and death experience can feel this too. Suddenly a blond-haired handsome young man who looked around 14-15 years old came in front of the crowds and said "don''t stare at the eyes." Everyone heard him clearly and looked down. They then look at the young man standing on the stage with his hand behind his back. He is wearing academy clothes which is black jacket, white shirt with tie and black pants and shoes. He then said "I am Dai Mubai, a third year student of the Monster academy. Now all the guardians can leave the place and all the participants follow me." Chapter 145 145: Monster Academy (2) Tang san and the fatty look at the Young man and look at each other. They then saw Dai Mubai walking in front of the gate. The Gate immediately opened and he walked inside. The gate didn''t fully open, only enough for everyone to go inside. Tang san and the fatty nodded and walked inside the gate as they followed other students. Some students couldn''t walk inside the gate. They shouted "sir, we can''t come in." Dai Mubai looked back at them and sneered. Tang san also looked at this and frowned when he heard Dai Mubai "it''s because you don''t have qualifications. You are older or you don''t have enough spirit power." All the students outside turned pale hearing him as he was telling the truth. One of them said "I want to do the test for smith'''' another nodded and said "I want to do the pill." Another said, "I want a will taste." Dai Mubai shook his head and said "leave, you are not qualified for any of them." He turned around and started walking inside. Tang san sighed seeing them outside and followed Dai Mubai. Fatty and others also followed him. Soon all of them come into a big hall room. They saw three doors and three men standing in front of the gate. Dai Mubai stops and stands in front of the three men with his hand closed and looks at the front. Soon a very strong pressure fell on everyone. Everyone feels almost hard to breathe. But the pressure didn''t stop there as it continued to get stronger. Soon some students lost consciousness and fell to the ground. Some kneel down on the ground but still hold on. After a minute the pressure went away as if it wasn''t there from the beginning. Tang san is sweating from his forehead. He cleaned the sweat and looked around. He noticed that someone stronger lost consciousness but some of the weaker who didn''t match the qualifications still hold on. This puzzled him when Dai Mubai said "you have all passed the will test. Even if you have enough spirit power, without strong will you can not achieve great things." Dai Mubai looked at everyone and said "now those who want to do the test for smith go to the left and those who want to do the test for pills go to the right. Rest go to the middle." Dai Mubai walked in front of the three men and said "they are the new candidates sir." They nodded and gestured to everyone to follow them. Soon all the young children divided into three group and followed the three men. Tang san followed the middle group but his friend went to the pill line. ~scene chang~ Tang san and others come into another hall room. Here they saw a beautiful woman standing with her hand close. And some other candidates for the exam too. She is a beautiful woman seemingly in her thirties with a charming figure. Her facial features are delicate, appearances like a painting. She has long, red hair bound in a high ponytail, and deep scarlet eyes. She wears round earrings matching her eyes, a long red dress, and a blue bow choker. She looked at everyone and said "I am Erlong Ashleigh. I will be your examiner for warrior class." She then said "it will be a three person team. And you will battle against me." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A brown-haired girl suddenly complained "but auntie Erlong you are a spirit Doulou." Erlong looked at her sternly and said "don''t call me auntie now, and I will control my power. I want to see everyone battle powers and divide them in class." A pink-haired girl said "sister wu, auntie is right. Besides, brother Arthur said that with our power and abilities we can pass the test easily to class A." A black hair girl only nodded her head as she also agreed with them. Tang san and others look at them talking with the examiner and understand that even the relatives or teacher isn''t an exception from the test. Tang san found more information than other students. He looked at the examiner and thought "spirit doulu as an examiner. This academy sure is strong. I know the master would send me to a good academy. But this academy is too powerful. I didn''t know the master has a connection here." Erlong looked at everyone and said okay "Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing, you will be the first. Now show me how much you have improved." All the girls look at each other and smirks as they say "be prepared to face us." All of them release their martial soul. Xiao Wu And Zhu Zhuqing both has beast martial soul and Ning Rongrong has a pagoda. Wu and Zhuqing Merge with their souls and all of them release their spirit rings. All three of them have 1 yellow and 1 black ring. Everyone was shocked to see the black ring. Tang san becomes even more serious. Because their spirit ring configuration doesn''t match what he learned till now. All three look at each other and nodded as they start to run towards Chapter 146 146: Monster Academy (3) Ning Rongrong stands behind and use her support ability to increase the speed and power of both of them. The first person to appear in front of Erlong is Xiao Wu. Even though Zhuqing is faster her attack style is different. Xiao Wu appeared to her side and and attack Erlong with her long leg as she give her a side kick. Erlong smiled and stopped her attack with her hand. It was at this moment a hand,like a sharp knife came to her behind and was about to attack her neck. Everyone''s face becomes pale as they never see her going behind. Tang san also looked at this seriously. Erlong tilted her head to the left as the hand missed her neck. But before she could pull her hand back, Erlong grabbed it and threw both of them towards Rongrong. Rongrong wasn''t surprised she moved side and Wu and Zhuqing made a somersault in the air and landed on the ground easily. They look at each other and again try the same attack, but this time wu use her charm and try disturbed erlong mentality. But she didn''t know about her mental defense. Erlong knows what she did but acted with her as if she got hit by her attack and this time Zhuqing attacked again but again they failed as Erlong didn''t want to give them too much confidence and break their formation again. They stand side by side. Erlong nodded at them and said "enough, go and wait in the waiting room." They nodded and left the hall after taking a look behind all the candidates. Tang san also saw them go into the waiting room. Now he has expectations in his eyes for this new Academy and wants to see what and how much he can learn from here. ~scene change~ The battle continued for 1 hour before Erlong understood everyone''s battle power and marked them based on that. Then she said "go into the waiting room. Someone will call you." She looked at the last pair of students in the hall. She looks at Tang san closely as he has very good battle power and based on age he can be called a monster like those three girls. She then read the letter she got from tang san and said "so you are yu Xiaogang student?" Tang san nodded as erlong continued "good, he is a good teacher." She then looked at him and said "but don''t put too much faith in some of his bulshit. Here in Monster Academy many things are different and advanced than his teachings. So study well, if you need anything you can contact me. Your master and I were a team back then when we were young." Erlong remembers about those days where she used to boss around Xiaogang and Flender. Tang san nodded and smiled, ''master never tell me his teammate is so powerful.'' Erlong heard his thoughts and looked more proud and said "okay go and wait in the waiting room. Someone will call you later." Tang san bowed a little and walked to the room that everyone just went inside. ~scene change~ Tang san came into the room and saw around 100 students sitting inside the room. He saw those three girls also sitting on the front table and chatting. Feeling his gaze all of them look at him. As he thought, ''what a strong sense.'' He smiled and nodded at them. All of them also smiled and nodded back as they again started chatting and ignored everything in the class. Tang san walked to the back and sit on the back seat and waited for the call. Soon a man with some staff members comes and starts to call the name one by one and give them their uniform. Tang san also got his uniform and waited for the man to talk. After the distribution he look at everyone and clear his throats *cough* S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I am Flender, a teacher of the academy. This will be your school uniform until you graduate from Monster academy. Remember this few rules, 1)The logo is divided into 5 colors as a beast ring. Red being the highest and white being the lowest. You can upgrade class but working hard and promoting your rank from activity. 2)You only have 6 years to study in Monster academy. The year number is written beside your rank logo. After six years if you can''t pass the exam your name will be removed from Monster Diaries. 3)This uniform has a simple function and that is if you are attacked by an outsider then a signal will be sent to the academy with the attacker''s picture. Help will arrive soon. And even if you die at the attacker''s hand we will get revenge. 4)Bullies, using family status to suppress others, or attack fellow students is strictly prohibited in the academy. If found the student will immediately be disqualified. Remember this in the academy or outside you are now a student of Monster academy. And one family. Even after you pass and graduate you will always be members of Monster academy. And that is your first identity. We will protect you but you also have to protect your family too. Now everyone go to the dorm room and wear your uniform. Lunch will be in an hour in the dining hall." After saying that he left the student and other staff helped them with the dorms. Chapter 147 147: Monster academy (4), untold Sacrifice After Flender left all the students followed the staff members. To their dorm room. Most of the students noticed that most students have three different colors. Which are purple, Black and yellow. None of them have white rank clothes. And they also noticed that those three girls has Red rank clothes. The student beside Tang san also noticed that he also has red rank clothes. Soon everyone came in front of another gate and saw two big words Students Dorm'''' on top of it. They can also see two buildings side by side. They also saw students from Alchemy and blacksmith sections there. Everyone looks at the building, One of them is written Boys dorms and Another is written girls dorms. A middle aged man came in front of them and said "I am Zhao Wuji, the Dorm master of the Academy. Now Purple, Black and yellow will stay in these dorms. Girls on the left and boys on the right. The rules are simple. 1) Boys or girls can''t go to each other''s dorms. 2)The dorm will close after 10 p.m. 3)No fighting inside the dorm. 4)If you need to celebrate anything then, get permission from the academy. That is all As for the Red rank, follow me." He then takes the red rank students through the two buildings . After walking for 3 minutes they come to some small cottage-like house. And said "each of you can select one house. This will be your home as long as you continue to stay in the red rank." Tang san looks at the three girls and walks to a house that doesn''t have any students and gets inside. Wu looked at the Zhao wuji and said "teachers, we already have an assigned room." She then gives him a card. Zhao Wuji took the card and nodded and took them a few far behind and came to a duplex house. There are only 7 of these houses. He pointed at one house and said "that''s your house." They nodded and thanked him and walked to their house. Zhao Wuji smiles and goes back to his office at the front. ~scene change~ Xiao Wu And others smile as they come inside the house. They saw a beautiful woman with black hair and eyes sitting on the couch and looking at them. She smiled at them as we also broke into big smiles. Wu''er ran and said "mom, all of us are in the red class." As she ran to the woman. Other two also walk towards her with a smile. Rongrong said "auntie, you should have seen, when we fought everyone look at us with wide eyes." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zhuqing "hmm hmm" nodes her head. Xiao Wu''s mother caught her jumping daughter and said "don''t do this anymore, you are older now." Xiao Wu snuggled in her arm and said "but nobody is here anyway." Her mother shakes her head and smiles as she kisses her daughter''s forehead. She remembered how all this happened. ~Flashback~ (Wu''er mother pov) I am a hundred thousand years old Moon Rabbit beast. As a ribbit when I turn hundreds thousands years my urge for sex start to grow. When a thousand more years passed I met her father. We both in our heat do the deeds. I didn''t know that I got pregnant with wu''er at that time. Her father or my partner wasn''t a peaceful beast. He always fights with other beasts. After I found out about my pregnancy I told him about it. But he didn''t care much about it. To him we did what any normal beast would do. I was sad but still I have hope for my child. After a year I gave birth to my daughter. She is a cute little white rabbit. She got her father''s space affinity. Not only is it rare but also a very powerful ability. She is also a genius in cultivation. She quickly grew in age. When she developed a little intelligence she found another two beasts. I protect them and they also become her playmates. On the other hand wu''er father''s fighting personality became stronger and one day it brought disaster to our family. He was killed by another poisonous beast. I wasn''t left behind. As some of the poison attacks got me. Though that beast died with my Husband( in name), I was also poisoned by his attack at the end. But I hold on for my daughter as she is still very young and needs protection. As time passed my health started to get worse. I know that If I stay with wu''er she will find out about my poison. So I made a plan with ah ming to make a fake death. With it I can preserve my last few years of cultivation and use the moon rabbit ability to pass on Wu''er. But I also want to see my daughter grow up. So I stay on the mountain from there and release my cultivation base so that other beasts don''t come after her. I saw her cry for me. I wanted to go and console her but stop. I know she won''t agree if I sacrifice my last cultivation for her. I saw her grow strong enough to protect herself and decided to sacrifice my cultivation now. I was standing on the mountain and saw my girl playing with ah ming when I heard a voice from behind "don''t you think it will be more cruel to her, if she ever finds out about this?" I looked back and saw a silver-haired man with glowing bright blue eyes looking at me. Chapter 148 148: Monster academy (5), Cures "Who are you?" I asked him with my guards up. He just appeared behind me, a hounded thousands of years old beast, without my notice. He looked at me and then looked at the place my daughter is playing with ah ming and walked towards me as he said "don''t worry, I am not here to harm you. In fact, I can cure your poison." I look at him with shock and ridicule. The poison inside me is from a hundred thousand years old beast and he said he can cure me. But he said, "that little scorpion beast poison is nothing to me." Now I look at him with only shock. How can he tell about that with just a look? He replied again, "oh that''s because I am a medical saint." ''Did he just read my mind?'' I thought But he replied, "no beautiful, I don''t have that kind of power." He is still looking at wu''er place with his back facing me. I look at his back speechlessly. ''Yeah, you don''t have any.'' "See, even you know that''s no¡­" he turned and looked at my deadpan face. He smiles embracingly as he rubs the back of his head and asks "you never talk till now, did you?" I shake my head. He cleared his throat to make his embarrassment go away and I couldn''t hold as I laughed. He looked at me blankly. I looked at him and said teasingly "what? Charmed by me?" He again coughs and clears his throat as he said "so what I was saying is, I can cure your poison." I also stop laughing and look at him seriously. I can''t find anything false in his words and also he doesn''t have bad intentions either. I can feel it. He looked back at Wu''er and said "if you really do what you are about to do, she will truly lose her last family member. And believe me now or later she will know about this. And at that time she will be devastated." I look at him and know all of this. But until now I didn''t have any other option. I look at him and ask "can you really cure me?" He looked at me and smiled as he said "of course." I look at my daughter and look at him and ask "what do you want in exchange? I don''t have anything special." He came beside me and put his hand on my shoulder and said "become my lover and mother in law." I look at him in shock. I don''t know what to answer. But he laughed and said "I was joking, I have a school where humans and beasts can study together. And she has great potential. I want her to be a student there. As you are her guardian and also a peaceful beast I will help you." I blush remembering what he just said. I quickly returned to normal and said "thank you for doing this." He looked at me and said, "I am Arthur Ashleigh, nice to meet you." With a very Sunny smile, he moved his hand towards me. My heart started to beat faster seeing his smile and holding his hand for a handshake and Replied "I am Xiaomei, nice to meet you too." (PoV end) ~scene change~ ( third-person pov) Xiao Mei is lying on the bed naked as she looks at Arthur. She giggled seeing his expression and said "what do you really want to make me your lover?" Arthur nodded his head and said "yes" Mei slapped his hand and said, "stop joking and start healing." Arthur shook his head and cleared his mind. He sat on the tool beside the bed and said "I have to touch you, some parts may be inappropriate." Mei rolled her eyes and said "I am about to die so what makes it any different. Besides this for healing. Unlike we are doing a sexual act." Arthur smiles and thinks ''so that''s where wu''er got her open and sharp tongue personality.'' Arthur touches her belly with both hands and starts to circulate his energy. He sent some energy inside her and said "the poison has reached the bone. It will take many sessions to completely clear the body of poison." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mei nodded as she knew it''s been a long since she got the poison. It was her luck that the poison she got infected with was very low in quantity. Arthur then moves his rubbed her belly and spreads them two sides. One is going up and another is going down. Arthur closes his eyes as his hand touches her chest and pubic hair region. Mei looked at Arthur and saw that he was concentrating on the poison, not her body. She then relaxes and lets him do as he needs to do. Arthur moves his hand up as he brushes past her almost hard nipple towards her mouth. His other hand reaches her sacred ground and stays there. She feels a little hot but she is also concentrating on the poison as she thought Arthur is doing his best. After a while, she spits out some black smoke but she didn''t see anything down. She thought of it as a normal medical procedure. She is not a doctor. Arthur opened his eyes and moved his hand as he said seriously "we need to do a lot more sessions of this." Mei nodded as she could already feel that her pain got lessened. Arthur smiles inwardly and thinks ''I am genius'' as he secretly looks at his right-hand wet fingers. Mei Then said, "thank you for helping me." Arthur said seriously "no it''s my duty as a doctor." Chapter 149 149: Monster Academy (6), Reunion "I heard wu''er will turn human tomorrow," Arthur said to a very beautiful woman sitting beside him. She has long black hair and eyes. She look at Arthur and said, "yeah, this way she can live in the human world freely." Arthur then said, "then as a present, I will return her completely healthy mother." She rubbed Arthur''s hair and said "thank you." Arthur complains "I am not a child." She laughed and said, "but I like it when you act like one." Arthur stands up and pulls her in a Princess carry and walks into the house. She said, "what are you doing with your mother in law?" Arthur said, "cure you completely today." She smiles happily. She can now run, and today is the last day for a cure according to Arthur. Arthur let her down. Mei starts to take off her dress and lay on the bed. She looks at Arthur and asks with him a smile that is not a smile "tell me, Arthur, you never needed to touch me down there, didn''t you?" Arthur starts to panic inwardly but outside he is as normal as possible and said "of course, I had to." She smirks seeing him. She knows that she is right so she said "okay then take out all the poisonous juice out today." After the first day, Mei told him to not read her mind as it was rude. Arthur doesn''t know why but he agreed with her. So he didn''t know what happened inside her head till now. Hearing her Arthur got a little courage and said "I had to use my mouth if you want me to take out all the poison from there." She looks at Arthur and his growing confidence and laughs. After spending all these months with him she knows about his shamelessness. "Are you sure? You said you want to marry wu''er in the future. In that case, I will be your mother in law." Mei asked him with a smile. Arthur thumped his fist in his chest and replied "for curing you, I will do this. You are my future mother in law. How can I let you suffer and die?" Mei smiled and thought ''I wish I met you back then instead of him.'' She then giggled and said, "okay, only for a cure." After spending so much time she also starts to develop feelings for him. She wasn''t shy or thought unethical about this. She is a fierce beast, not a human. So very little human logic works on her. After she gets cured her previous heat starts to build again. With her developed feelings, she never stopped those little acts of his. She even likes it when Arthur acts like he is doing this for her illness. This kind of act is sweet to her now. She also knows in the human world it''s taboo to do it with both wife and mother in law. Some beasts also have the same feelings too. But she cares a little about this. What she likes is playing this innocent act between them. It gives her another pleasure. Arthur nodded and sat on the ground, on his knees as he moved the chair away. He sat at the edge of the bed. Mei spread her legs wide. Arthur looked at her beautiful pink lips. He has seen it many times by now but not this closely. Mei said, "be careful of the poison." They both know that she has healed two days ago. All this is acting now. But they both keep playing their innocent part. Arthur nodded and moved his mouth to her pussy and started to lick her and suck her. Mei moans as she said, "I can feel the poison building up there, Continue." Arthur nodded and started to suck the poison out of her body. Mei smiles and rubs Arthur''s hair as she enjoys the pleasure of her poison building in one place. Arthur didn''t stop and continued to suck and lick. He also licks the small poison bed on the top of her pussy to let it out faster. After 2 minutes she said, "son in law, the poison is coming out." Arthur nodded and started sucking fiercely. And soon all of her buildup poison starts to come out of her body through her pussy. Arthur drinks the poison without fear as he has poison immunity. Mei relaxed her body and said "thank you, son in law. But I think the poison mixed with my abdomen energy, and I need you to suck it out from me, time to time." Arthur licked her pussy clean and said "don''t worry mother in law, I will not let anything happen to you." Mei nodded and sat up. She kissed Arthur at the edge of his lips and said "thank you, I know I can count on you." Arthur nodded seriously and Mei giggled. ~scene change~ S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wu''er, are you ready?" Arthur asks a small white rabbit. It nodded and said "yes I am. I can''t wait to see the gift you prepared for me, brother Arthur." A very cute and lovely voice came from the rabbit. Arthur met with her soon after he met with Mei. He also starts to spend time with her and play with her. He also combed her hair many times. As she likes it the most. Today she will become human and Arthur also told her that he will give her a special gift after her transformation. After a while, Da ming stands in the far and guard the area and Arthur helps her to become human. Wu''er body starts to light up and her beast form starts to become her martial soul and her human body starts to become her main form. Time skip 2 days Little wu''er opened her eyes as she completely turned into a human. But she immediately cried. It''s not because she is finally human but because in front of her is sitting her mother who she thought is dead. She looked at the side and saw Arthur. Arthur smiled and nodded his head. She ran and hugged her mother as she cried and said "is it really you mother? Am I dreaming?" Mei hugged her daughter tightly as she also cried and said "no sweetheart, you''re not dreaming. It''s me, your mother." Now Wu''er didn''t hold back and started to cry loudly. Arthur sits beside Da ming and Er ming as he watches the reunion. He then said, "once you are able to take human form, I will come and take you to the academy." They both look at Arthur with reverence. They know this human or beast is very powerful. They have tasted his power when they try to attack him the first time they meet. He beat them to understand that. They look at Arthur with excitement as they also want to see this city he always talks about. Arthur said, "Da ming, wait for Er ming to complete cultivation and get the ability to transform humans." Da ming nodded and said, "as you said, lord." Arthur then stood up and walked to the mother and daughter duo as the complaint and explanation finished. Wu''er leaves Mei to hug and run to Arthur as she says "thank you big brother Arthur." Mei smiled and said, "you already forgot mother seeing him?" Wu''er blush and said, "no, I am thanking him." Arthur rubbed her hair and said, "let''s go to the city now." They nodded and said goodbye to Er ming and Da Ming. ~Flashback end~ Mei looked at wu''er and said, "go get ready, or you will be late for the opening ceremony." She then looked at the other two and said "you too." She then looked at all three of them and said "even if he is the head, he is still strict about the school rules. So don''t break rules and make things difficult for him. Don''t give others'' a chance to question his rules, okay." Everyone nodded and said, "hai, we will do as you said." Chapter 150 150: Monster Academy (7) stories of North "Big sister, I have brought all the spirit beast that wants to learn in the academy." Shouted a beautiful green hair yellow-eyed girl. She looks 12-13 years old but her beauty can topple a country. "Good bing bing, now I can report to Arthur." Replied another beauty. She isn''t any less than the loli. But she is older and mature. She has pale blue hair and eyes. Even her eyelashes are pale blue like her hair. The loli bing bing smiled sweetly and said "good, big brother will be happy hearing this." The mature beauty smiles and rubs the loli''s hair and thinks about her past. ~Flashback~ Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. (Snow Empress POV) I am Xue Nu, Snow empress of the extreme north. Like every beast, my dream is to reach the Divine realm and ascend. But it''s not easy for a beast to reach that realm. Every hundred thousand we have to face the tribulations to continue to cultivate and reach the next realm. I have already passed 6 tribulations by now. And the seventh isn''t far too. But I had this feeling that even if I completely pass all these tribulations I still won''t reach the god realm. I now regret that I didn''t choose to transform as a human when I was first given the choices. I now only wish to become human. As I was thinking about all this I felt a disturbance in my place and sensed a human being appeared in my cave. "Yare yare! It''s really cold here. I should have brought a jacket." I looked at the owner of the voice and saw a silver-haired human. He has bright blue eyes that glow a little. I feel threatened by him. All my life experiences tell me, he is very strong. But strangely I don''t feel any spirit energy from him. But I decided to listen to my instinct. So without giving him a chance to react I use my ultimate skill "Snow plum" to attack him. He looked at me confusedly as he tilted his head to the left but didn''t try to block or avoid it. I smirk inwardly as he will suffer for his ignorance. But my plum hit an invisible wall instead of him. What surprises me is that my attack can freeze everything to absolute zero, even spirit energies too. But if he is using spirit energies then it should also be frozen. But nothing happened. No matter how much force I use I can bypass that invisible wall. "Why are you attacking? I am not here to fight you." The man said with a confused face. As if he doesn''t know that he himself is a ticking time bomb. He bumped his fist to his plum and said "I get it, you are afraid. Don''t worry, I won''t hurt beautiful women unless they try to plot against me and my family." I calm down and ask "who are you? Why have you come here?" I keep my guard up. I was thinking of escaping any chance I got. He then looks at me and smiles as he answers "I am Arthur Ashleigh, nice to meet you." He moved his hand forward. I looked at his hand but didn''t take it and asked "what do you want from me?" He took his hand back and said "chill Lady, I have some offer for you." I didn''t reply, I just looked at him and he started to talk again "You see the way the human population is growing and with it, spirit master too, soon the beast will face a strong crisis of extinction. So I made a school where they can cooperate and grow together. Beasts that turned into humans or who can transform into humans can be admitted there. I want the future generations to grow together from a young age. They won''t stop fighting but at least some can start to change. And I am sure in the future my dream will come true." He then looked at me and said "I want you to cooperate with me and convince the beast in the extreme north." I look at him seriously. His dream seems impossible but there are also few chances of possibilities. It''s not like I hate humans but I also don''t like them. But this human feels different. But the question is why is he doing all this. "Why? You are a human. Why do you care about the beast?" I ask him. He started laughing and said, "come on beautiful, of course, it''s because I am a beast too." I look at him in shock. Then thought maybe he used to be a beast and later turned human and reached high rank. I again thought about my cultivation. "I can help you with your cultivation and you don''t need to turn human." He suddenly said. I look at him in shock and hope again but then ask "what do you want in exchange?" He shook his head and said "don''t need anything. But if you agree to help me that will be enough." I look him in the eyes and can''t find any deceit there. So I nodded my head and said "okay I will help but, I don''t know if they will agree." Arthur shrugged off and said, "it''s okay, not every beast is peaceful." (POV END) Chapter 151 151: Monster Academy (8), stories of North A green hair loli blink as she looks back and forth at Arthur and Xue Nu. She looks at Snow empress and asks "big sister Snow, is he your relative?" Arthur looked at her with stars in his eyes and pulled her up by the armpit and said "so cute." Little loli looked at Arthur blankly but the next second vein popped up on her forehead and said "put me down, you pervert." Arthur put her down with a smile and took out a lollipop and said "take it. It''s very tasty." The little loli looked at the lollipops and looked at Arthur angry but the next second the lollipop vanished from Arthur''s hand. She looks at Arthur and asks "do you think you can buy me with these childish things?" Xue Nu looked at her sworn sister and said "first clean the droll from your mouth." Arthur smiled and took out lots of candies and said "how about now?". The loli said, "what do you think of me?" Arthur said, "same amount once a month." Again the candies vanished from Arthur''s hand and the loli said "deal" Snow empress looks at these two and shakes her head in defeat. After agreeing with Arthur, she brings him to her sworn sister first. She knows, She will listen to her. But things turned out like this. Arthur again carries the loli and walks into the cave with the snow empress. He made a seat using his water element control by turning it into ice. Both of them look at this in shock. Arthur sits on the chair with the loli in his lap and starts to rub her cheek. Snow empress tells her about her deal with Arthur. The loli look back at Arthur and ask seriously "can you really help her?" Arthur looked at her serious face and hugged her tightly and said "of course, I will help you too." She looks at Arthur in bewilderment and asks "really?" Arthur nodded and said, "but you have to let me hug you like this." She smiled and said "deal." Arthur already showed some of his power to the snow empress to make her believe in him. Also to clear her doubts about his capabilities, he increased her cultivation by thousands of years. All he did was to give her a simple pill he made. After that day Arthur went to visit them many times and quickly snow empress and he became good friends. And the loli starts to call him big brother. Also, his vampiric charm didn''t go to waste as both of them started to develop feelings for him faster. But none of them said anything about it and hid it inside. Arthur knows this but waits for them to open up. Arthur also took them to the academy once to show them some beast from the star forest studying there. ~Flashback end~ S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I will ask for more cake when I meet him." The loli bing bing said. Snow empress rubbed her hair and said "don''t eat too many sweets." Loli took out her tongue and said "when will big brother come?" Snow empress thought and said " today is supposed to be the admission test. So he is maybe busy. He can come any moment." As she finished saying that Arthur appears behind BingBing and hugs her from behind and says "you miss me?" BingBing pouted and said, "you are late." She then asks slyly "you should give me more cake as compensation." Arthur laughed and said, "okay I will." He then looked at the snow empress who blushed a little and smiled as she said "we have collected all the beast that wants to go to the school." Arthur smiled and nodded and said "okay call everyone, we will leave soon. Also, bring anything you need. You will stay at the academy from now on." Snow empress nodded and BingBing said, "I also need to pack." Arthur knows the packing is only the candies she saved. Arthur then let them go and saw that only 1 hour left for the ceremony. Soon both of them come and take Arthur to the beast. Arthur saw that 12 beasts agreed with them. Arthur then go in front of them and said " all of you must have heard of me from Snow empress. But let me introduce myself again. I am Arthur Ashleigh. like you I am also a Beast. But I am a divine beast." All the 12 looked at Arthur with awe and reverence and Arthur continued "I want you all to learn human technique and advance technology besides your cultivation. Also in the academy, you can cultivate faster." His face then became serious as he said "but my purpose of doing this isn''t because you can go war against humanity. I am doing this so that you can save your own kind when they need you. Understand?" All the beast turned human and said "yes." Arthur smiles seeing them. He then told everyone to hold each other''s hand and teleport with everyone including Snow Empress and Ice Empress. Chapter 152 152: Monster Academy (9) "Everyone put this ring on," Arthur said as he gave all 14 of the beast a ring each. Everyone takes the ring from Arthur''s hand and puts it on as Arthur said "this ring will let you continue to stay in human form. Don''t take it off during academy hours." Everyone nodded and looked at the ring with awe. Xue Nu and BingBing look at the ring and then look at Arthur. BingBing said, "big brother where did you get this?" Arthur smiled as he replied, "I made them." BingBing nodded and didn''t ask more. She knows Arthur knows many things and spirit weaponsmith is one of them too. As they put on the ring Zi Ji comes inside the hall room. She looks at Arthur and two beauties beside her and smiles. She walked to everyone and said, "welcome back my lord." Arthur nodded and said, "take these 12 new students, and give them the uniform." Zi Ji nodded and looked at the 12 and said seriously "follow me." And start to walk out. BingBing looked at Arthur and said, "I want to join this academy too." Arthur looked at her confusedly but nodded and told Zi Ji "put her in wu''er class." After everyone left, Arthur came beside Xue Nu and said "let''s go to your new home." And hug her waist. Xue Nu blushed but nodded her head. Arthur then teleports from there. They come in front of a mansion. Arthur grabs her soft hand and walks towards the house. The gate automatically opens as they walk inside. Chyou came towards Arthur and said "welcome home master." Arthur smiled and said, "how many times do I have to tell you not to call me that." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chyou smiled and said, "but I take my profession seriously." She then looked at Xue Nu and said "welcome to your new home." Xue Nu also Replied respectively as she can see that even though she dresses like a maid she has a strong place in Arthur''s heart." thank you for having me." Chyou flash beside her and take her hand as she said: "master, you should get ready for the ceremony." And pull Xue Nu with her. Arthur looks at the two and smiles. The best thing about D is, it lets the bearer accept the concept of a harem without objections. As if it is always supposed to be like this. Arthur then looked at the time and saw that he had only 30 minutes before the ceremony. So he flashes towards the bathroom to take shower and get ready for the ceremony. ~scene change~ Inside a giant hall room, rows of seats can be seen. The wall and floor are decorated with beautiful marbles and many different paintings are hanging on the wall. The rows of seats are divided into four sections. From left to right, the first row has a symbol of a hammer, the second is a symbol of swords and shields, the third is a dragon head and the last is a symbol like pills. In the front of the hall room is a very large stage. With four seats at the front eight seats at the back. Suddenly the door of the hall room opens and students one after another start to come inside. Leading them with a different leader who has a robe with the same symbol as the seat. "Everyone takes the seat of your own department. The red run will seat at the front and then is purple and then Black, yellow and white." Zi Ji said it loud enough to be heard by everyone. Everyone followed her order without any questions. Tang san, Wu''er, Rongrong and Zhuqing also got their symbol and seat at the front. BingBing is also here. But she sat on the Dragonhead raw at the front. She finds out that it''s only her in the front row. She feels proud and smirks to her back. But a few seconds later another beautiful blue-haired girl came and sat beside her. They both look at each other with shock as both thought they will be the only red rank. They ignore and look at the front. Slowly all the students take their seats and the hall room becomes almost full. With each year the number of students that could join, increased. 146 students get to admit this year. "Quite, Principle is here." One guard shouted loudly. Soon the students stop talking and look in front towards the stage. One by one people starts to come on the stage. Four people sit on the front eight at the back. At the front is a middle-aged beard dowrf man, then he is a beautiful silver hair purple eyes woman, then she is a jade green hair woman and lastly is a black hair middle-age man. Behind them are another eight men and women. After that everyone sits down and a video starts to play at the top of the stage. All the students remove their eyes from the people on the stage and look at the video that is playing up. The people on the stage weren''t shocked. They sit there with an expressionless faces and observe the expression of the students in front of them. Chapter 153 153: Monster Academy (final) The video starts with a mother protecting her children from the attack of a fierce beast. She is doing everything she could to protect her baby. She gets injured by the attack of the beast. Blood comes out of her mouth and many parts of her body are cut open by the constant attack of a fierce beast. All the students that saw this become angry. Some tightened their fist and grit their teeth as they watched the video. Many girls have tears in their eyes. They can''t hold back as tears fall from their eyes. They want to go there and help her to protect her children. Some of them even start shouting and cursing the fierce beast. All the beasts that are sitting on their side look at this expressionlessly. They want to answer their anger and curses. But stop as they will ask for an explanation. None of the teachers also stop these young boys and girls. They just look at them. Soon the video changed. But this time it''s the opposite. The same thing now humans are doing with the beast. The mother beast protects her children with their life, from the attack of humans. This time all the cursing and shouting stop. They look at this video and sit on their seat with ashamed faces. They don''t know what to say anymore. Those on the fierce beast side look at those who were just cursing the fierce beast. They know that the later video is actual. As the beast doesn''t come out from their layer. The video stops. With it a great silent fall on the hall room. Tang san looks at all this and smiles lightly. He could understand the reason behind the video a little. It was at this moment the room became completely silent. Even breathing can be hard if you breathe loudly. *step* *step* the sounds of footsteps come from the side where the previous teacher came from. Soon everyone saw a silver-haired man with bright blue eyes walk towards the stage. Everyone in the hall room focuses on him. Those who come from a big clan and heard of him look at him in awe. He didn''t sit, directly standing in front of the microphone. He looked at every student and asked "what do you think about the previous video?" None of them answered as they don''t have much to say. He then looked at them and said "the first part is made up but the second part is real." Those who were shouting looked down. Arthur then said "You May have heard or know before that fierce beasts also study here. Well, you didn''t hear or know wrong. Fierce beasts do study here. They are the ones that are sitting there." He pointed to the side where Beast is. All the students follow his finger and look at them. Some look with fear but some also wait for Arthur to continue. Arthur then continued "Humans are not the only intelligent being. They are just one of them. Besides humans, there are many other races like Angels, asura, sea creatures and this fierce beast." He looks at everyone and gives them time to digest the information. Then he looks at every child and asks "what is it that gives you the pride of being human. This inhuman act on a mother who is using her life to protect her children?" He stopped and looked at the side of the beast and said "they also have intelligence, they also have emotions. Just because they are from another race doesn''t give humans the right to kill them." After that, he moved his eyes from them and looked at everyone and continued "Every year students from all over the world come here. Even from other races too. They learn, grow, fight and protect together. You may not have blood ties with each other but from now on all of you share a single home." He looked at the eyes of all the young children and continued "Yes, I call this place home. A home for monsters be it humans, beasts, angels, Asuras or any other race. All of you may not have any blood ties with me either but all of you are precious to me. From the moment you join the academy, you become a member of the monster family, my family. It doesn''t matter what you do, if you live and die as you like. However, no matter what road you end up taking, remember to protect the people that are precious to you. When the tree leaves dance, one shall find flames. The fire''s shadow will illuminate the city, and once again, tree leaves shall bud anew. One day if I fall, and fail to protect this family, I want one of you to stand and take my place and protect this family." He looked at everyone and asked, "So I ask, are you willing to be a member of this strange family?" All the kids looked at each other and soon one stood up and said "I am willing to join this family." Another person also stood up and said "me too." Soon all the students stood up one by one and said they also wanted to be part of this family. Arthur looks at all these hot-blooded children and thoughts ''tobirama and sarutobi, these two fucker is genius. Brainwashing from a young age is the best method to make people do your bidding.'' Arthur Thought. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He then smile and said "I am Arthur Ashleigh, the principal of the Monster Academy also your new family member. Let''s make a better place for everyone together." All the students shouted "yeah. Let''s do this." All the four departments head smile seeing the pumped up students. They are the best on the continent and in the future, they will also be the pillar of the world. So their every decision can make a great change in future. The dwarf stood up and said, "I am Tobi, Dean of the Blacksmith department." The silver-haired beauty stood up and said "I am Gu Yuena, Dean of the Beast department." Then the jade green hair beauty stood up and said "I am Bi Ji, Dean of the Alchemy department." Then the middle age man stood up and said "I am Flender, Dean of the Shrek department." All of them then said together "welcome to the Monster Academy." Chapter 154 154: Lunch time After the speech, a staff member came and said "follow me to the Dining." And start to walk away. All the students stand up and start to follow the man. Many start chatting about the beast and human relationship. Many also feel proud that now they are also students of Monster Academy and their families. Those who come from poor families even have some tears in their eyes. They are glad that they get a chance to study here. Our little loli walked to the Blue hair girl and said "Hello, I am BingBing. Principal little sister." Many students notice them. As both of them are heavenly beauties. Besides the three human girls from the Shrek department. When they heard BingBing calling herself Principal Sister, they were shocked and looked at her closely. The blue hair girl rolled her eyes and replied "I am Wang Qiu''er, Arthur and I share one Destiny." Those who are beside them look at her with bewilderment. They want to see if they heard wrong. A black line appears on BingBing''s forehead as she asks "what destiny?" Wang Qiu''er smile at her and said "I am Three-Eyed Golden Lion." It''s now BingBing''s time to surprise. She looked at her in bewilderment. But other students looked confused. As they don''t know anything about this beast. BingBing points her finger at Qiu''er and "y...you.." but Qiu''er close her mouth and shake her hand. BingBing also stopped talking and looked at her thoughtfully. ''So it''s because her, the beast can cultivate faster in the Academy. No wonder she is in my red class.'' But soon another three girls come beside them. One is brown hair, one is pink hair and the last one is Black hair. The brown-haired girl introduced first "hi, I am Xiao Wu''er." The pink-haired girl then introduced "Hello, I am Ning Rongrong." The Black hair girl only nodded and said "Zhu Zhuqing." Then the brown-haired girl said, "you must be Loli BingBing." A vein pops on Bingbing forehead and asks "I am BingBing, not loli Bingbing." She then heard a confused voice "But big brother Arthur said, you are Loli BingBing, a Legal Loli." Qiu''er giggled and said, "do you know what Loli is?" Wu''er nodded and said, "They are angels, a gift from God to mortals." BingBing''s face turns red after hearing her. She can get angry with children. So she decides to take revenge on the culprits. Qiu''er laughs hearing her. She move her hand for a handshake and said "I am wang Qiu''er." Wu''er took her hand and said, "I know, I heard about you too." After that, all the five girls start to chat. And the bystander looked at them as their heartbeat quickened. Well, they heard the devil''s name during their conversation so they don''t try to go and talk. But they can still appreciate them. Soon everyone came to the dining hall. All the new students turned serious again. They will meet their senior students and this is Monster academy. So they don''t want to embarrass themselves. Tang san also became serious. The teacher with them looks at them and smirks. Wu''er and the other 4 also giggled seeing everyone so serious. As they entered the dining hall they saw a chair coming their way flying. But a tiny man around one and a half feet appeared and destroyed the chair as he shouted "you morons, is that how you treat your new juniors. Hey, you stop fighting for a chicken leg. Mubai stops flirting with girls. Fatty, don''t eat other people''s food...." Everyone looked at the dining hall and saw that everyone was fighting for food and shouting loudly. They saw some dancing with sticks in their noses. They even saw a stripper. Wu''er looks back and asks "what? You expect a dining hall without noise and everyone behaves seriously?" Rongrong said "we are family now. And families don''t act like strangers during dining." Suddenly the fatty stood up and said "Principal, I challenge you again." To everyone''s surprise, the chibi answered "huh, you think you can win this time?" They look at his bewilderment. They can''t add him with that handsome man they saw a while ago. Then they saw another fight was about to happen but to their surprise, it was a battle of eating. Fatty and Arthur in his chibi form start to compete in eating. A white-haired man with a beard starts betting for other students and Flender somehow is standing a little far away from there and drinking tea, as if it doesn''t have relatie to him. Mubai come to the new student and said "ignore all of this come inside." Everyone still can''t get out of their shock as they go inside the dining room. Mubai then said, "take any seat you like and continue to eat." He then said "also don''t waste food. The principal doesn''t like it." Tang san looks at everyone eating and chatting with a smile. Even the fighting is just casual. There is no seriousness in it. He smiled and thought ''thanks, master.'' S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the head of the side, they saw Dean Tobi, Wuji and some other male teachers chatting and eating. Some students ask their senior "senior brother, why is Principal look like that now?" The senior student looked at his junior student and said "he has many peculiar abilities. It''s just one of them." Wu''er and the girls also start chatting. They decided to go shopping after lunch. There is no class today. So they want to look around the academy and city. Arthur looks at everyone and smiles. He then looked at the bearded man and started betting and shouted "Oscar, give me some tofu, also I bet 1000 gold coins on me." Flender almost slips down as he has hopeless eyes. He looks lonely and dejected now. Oscar answered, "coming Principal." Those who know the truth laugh hearing the Principal betting a thousand gold coins. Some even said, "principal is too strong." Another said yeah "without any attack he made others bleed." Chapter 155 155: Notice I will be out of the town for few days. And no I won''t stop writing. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The story will continue. Just wait for the next update. Thank you. Chapter 156 156: Return A rift opens in the void inside the laboratory of Arthur Ashleigh. The next second a very handsome young man came out of the rift. He has white hair, and sky blue eyes which glow like stars in the night sky. He is tall and has a well-built body. His skin is as white as snow and as soft as a newborn baby. Any woman would kill to have skin such as him. They may go any length to have someone like him as their partner. The young man is none other than the protagonist of our story, Arthur Ashleigh. Arthur looked around the library and saw that it was the same way as he left before he went to the Soul land world. Well, it should be that way. As time stops whenever he leaves the world. "Finally, I am back. I can''t wait to see my daughter." Arthur said to himself with an emotional smile. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wanted to return long ago but he held himself by hardening his resolve. He wanted to make a strong footing in that world. With his strength, it''s not hard for him to do that with might. But he didn''t want that. He will take his family there. So he stayed there and did all those in the soul land. The next second the door of the room opens with a thud. Arthur looked where the sound came from and saw Alice and Lucy standing there. They come to him with Vampire speed and hug Arthur instantly. Arthur also hugs both with a smile. Time may stop for them but it wasn''t for him. He has been away from them for a long time now. Arthur''s eyes turn misty a little as he hugs his sisters. Alice raises her head and looks at Arthur. She asked "what happened, brother? Is there anything wrong?" Arthur shook his head and hugged them tighter and said "no, I am happy to meet you again." Alice and Lucy smile as they hug him tighter. Lucy then said, "let''s go, everyone is in mom''s room." Arthur nodded his head and all three of them vanished from there. Arthur teleports to Venessa''s room with Alice and Lucy in his arms. As soon as he appears, Everyone''s eyes fall on him. Rose, Sophia, Kyouka, Yuki, Koharu, Yumi, Nami, Marie and Venessa who is on the bed with the cutest baby in her arms, Rebecca. "Arthur!!" All of them said together. They appear beside him and hug him from all sides. Arthur opens his arm and hugs everyone. It wasn''t big enough for everyone, but they managed it somehow. After hugging him for a minute, everyone let him go. Arthur and everyone look at Venessa on the bed with the baby. Arthur goes towards her in a hurried step. His steps are heavy for some reason. His body is also trembling. Arthur looks at Venessa with nothing but only love and affection. Venessa is the same. Arthur''s eyes then fall on the baby. She is sleeping soundly in her arms. Arthur couldn''t hold anymore as tears of happiness fell from his eyes. Venessa smiles seeing her sweet little baby. "Welcome back, dear." Arthur looked at her and smiled too and nodded and said "yeah." He moves towards her and kisses her lips. Everyone in the room smiles. Kyouka looked at everyone and said "okay everyone. Let''s give them some time. We can talk after a while." Everyone smiled and nodded. They then leave the room one by one. Venessa and Arthur separate from their kiss. Arthur looks at the baby. Venessa smiled and handed the baby to Arthur. Arthur takes his baby girl from Venessa''s hand and holds her very gently. He was so careful that she is so fragile that she will get hurt if he is not careful. The baby suddenly gave a smile in her sleeping state. This was enough to lighten Arthur''s mode to a whole new level. Arthur smiled and looked at his baby daughter and said "hello little one, papa miss you a lot." Arthur gets on the bed and puts his back against the bed head as he holds Rebecca in his arm. Venessa moves closer and rests her head on Arthur''s shoulder and looks at her daughter. Her son has become her lover and husband and this cute little angel is the proof of their love. Arthur leaned his head on Venessa''s head and they stayed like that for some time. They didn''t talk nor did Venessa ask him about his world visit. They can talk when everyone is together. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A/N: Hello everyone, Sorry for not being able to upload all this while. I see that some of you have guessed already. Yes, I was fighting with a demon lord (office Boss) in another world. After a long hard battle, I finally get a chance to take a breath. So I have returned. Thank you for patiently waiting for the update. As I said before, I will not drop this book. But my upload may not be as frequent as before as I am busy with my work. But there will be uploads from time to time. Thank you. Chapter 157 157: Small recap Recap, After launching the VR, Arthur went to his personal world ''Heaven'' with his family for the birth of his daughter with his mother. There A new and first Angel, Rebecca was born. But soon after her birth Arthur went to the Soul land world. There he saved Gu Yuena and send her to heaven for recovery. He also saved Erlong and her mother from impending doom. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He meets with BiBi and Saixi and adds them to his harem while making them stronger. He also saved Xiao Wu and her mother and tame Zi ji and Bi ji, Snow empress and scorpion king. After a little time skip he build the Monster academy and return to his home planet. Chapter 158 158: Excited sisters Arthur is surrounded by world toppling beauties and sitting in the middle of everyone. Rebecca is his arm as he told everyone in the family about his time in the Soul land world. Everyone listens to him attentively without missing anything. When he talks about the woman in that world they listen more attentively as they will be their sister in the future. Arthur then smiled and asked, "do you guys want to go there?" "Can we?" Alice, Lucy, Yuki, and Nami ask at the same time. Arthur chuckled and said, "yes you can, I can also admit you to the Academy." Alice and Lucy look at Venessa, Nami and Yumi look at Marie, and Yuki and Koharu look at Kyouka and ask for permission from their mother. Rose and Sophia only smile. They don''t need to ask for permission. Marie, Venessa and Kyouka look at each other and chuckle. They then looked at their daughters and said "okay, you can." "Thank you, mom." They thanked their mother excitedly. They shift their eyes from their mother and look at Arthur with an intense gaze. Who doesn''t want to go to another world? And now that they have this chance they want to take it. Arthur smiled and said "we can go later. Let me rest for a few days." Sophia moved towards Arthur and rested her breast on Arthur''s head and said "you can rest in my room and make a baby at the same time." Arthur chuckled and said "Tonight I want to stay with mom and Rebecca. How about tomorrow?" Marie blushed and look elsewhere. She is slowly getting used to it but is still a little shy. Nami and Yuki wanted to do some exercise but after hearing him, they stopped. They can understand his feelings. He has been away from his newborn daughter for a long time. So he should stay here and spend time with Venessa and Rebecca. Alice held his hand and said, "I want to sleep with you and mom, here." Arthur and Venessa look at each other and chuckle. Arthur nodded and said, "okay, you can stay here." Alice smiled and said, "you are the best, brother." Rose then said "alright, Arthur you freshen up. We will have dinner together." She then got up from the bed. Everyone else also followed her lead and started to leave the room. They talk about their adventures in another world amongst themselves. After everyone leaves Arthur moves toward Venessa and kisses her. Venessa opened her mouth and let her son explore her mouth. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Woaa!" Both of them stopped when they heard the little sound. They separate and look down. They saw Rebecca had woken up. She is looking at Arthur with her round big blue eyes. Arthur smiled seeing her wake up and said "my baby has woken up?" Venessa smiled and said, "she must be hungry." Arthur looks at Rebecca and asks "are you hungry?" Rebecca laughs as she makes a cute face. Arthur almost got a heart attack seeing this cute little angel smiling. Venessa chuckled and said, "give her to me." Arthur gives Rebecca back to Venessa. But immediately her face changed. It''s like she will cry soon. Arthur quickly holds her small hand in his. Rebecca holds one of his fingers tightly and her face also returns to normal. Venessa looked at this and smiled as she said "oh, we love papa more than mamma, aren''t we?" "Waa!!" Rebecca made a cute noise again. As if she agreed with Venessa. Venessa chuckled, she then lifted her T-shirt and took out her breast. Her red nipple is now dark as she is pregnant and lactating. Venessa moves Rebecca''s mouth towards her nipple to feed her. Rebecca opens her mouth and nibbles Venessa''s nipple and starts to suck and drink her food. Arthur looks at her drinking and smiles. Venessa raises her head and looks at Arthur and asks "do you wa to join her?" She takes out her other breast too. Arthur smiled and nodded. He moves towards her and rests his head on her lap. Then like a baby, he put her nipple inside his mouth and started to suck. Tasting the same heavenly liquid again, Arthur closed his eyes. Venessa looks at Arthur and chuckles. She ruffled his hair and fed her two children at once. Chapter 159 159: Dinner Arthur dived into the tub and leaned against the bath wall as he sighs in relaxation. "Hahh!! Nothing beats a relaxing bath at home." Arthur said to himself. "Status" [Status Name: Arthur Ashleigh Bloodline: Primordial Vampire, Dragon god, Otsutsuki Job: Shadow Monarch Physiques: Dragon, Vampire HP: ? Strength: Divine Sovereign (Sealed) O. Energy: ? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Martial Soul: Six Eyes, Infinite ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Ability: Fast Growth, Harmless sex, Sperm Control, The D., Take over, Gravity Manipulation, Dark energy control, Instant Regeneration, Charm, Compulsion, Teleportation, Telekinesis, Telepathy, Shapeshift, Blood, The bite, Shadow save, Shadow exchange, Monarchs Domain, Double thoughts, Eyes of six paths, Absolute 7 elements (Water, Fire, Air, Earth, Lightning, Time, Space), Creation, Destruction, Partner, Fuinjutsu, Haki, Weapon Master. . ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª World''s Race: Angel ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- S.P.: 250,000 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Shadow:7/? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Lottery: C, S, S, S, B, B, A, B, B, ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ] Arthur smiled as he saw his Status. He didn''t buy any more abilities from the system. His current abilities are already very powerful. Besides, his personal strength is already over the roof. According to Previous Dragon God''s memories, his current physical strength has already reached its prime strength back then. That is just Physical strength. His energy is infinite. He will never run out of energy. So he can basically fucked up all the Gods in Soul land world. Arthur looked at the tickets and decided to draw them later. He needs his lucky charm, his mother''s presence during the draw. Suddenly the door of the bathroom opens and Venessa comes inside. Arthur turns to her and smiles. Venessa also smiles back. "Did Rebecca fall asleep?" "Yeah, she just slept." Arthur opens his arm and Venessa smiles. She removes the towel and goes inside the tub. She sits on his lap and kisses him. She moves her hand underneath the water and grabs her son''s dick. She rubs his semi-hard dick on her pussy as it starts to get hard. As soon as it got hard she set it to her vagina hole and sat down. Arthur''s dick stretched her vagina and went inside her. Venessa stops when his dick can''t go anymore inside her. Arthur can feel the warmth of his mother''s inside and how much the inner muscles are wrapping his dick from all sides and squeezing him. Arthur stopped kissing and said, "I miss my first home very much." Venessa chuckled and said, "then welcome home honey." She kisses Arthur again. Arthur grabs her breast and squeezes a little. As soon as he did that, Venessa''s breast milk started to pour out. Arthur moved his mouth and said "I shouldn''t waste this. Let me drink again." "You drink for 10 minutes straight before." "I just love it that much." "In that case, I should keep getting pregnant by you." "Haha, not a bad idea." Both of them laugh together. Venessa kisses Arthur again and starts to slowly move her hips up and down. Arthur moves his hand under the water and grabs Venessa''s pulp butt and squeezes it. "Umm!!! Ahh!! Ah! Un!!" 10 minutes later, Arthur grunted and cum inside Venessa. Venessa also cum with him. She then leaned her body on Arthur and continued to kiss him. They stayed like that for another five minutes and then got out of the tub. They help each other with wiping the water and then dressing up. Venessa walks toward Rebecca and carries her in her arms. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They then walk out of the room and go downstairs where everyone is waiting for them at the dining table. Arthur looked at Susan and Lisa and smiled as he said hi to them. Susan smiled and nodded and the next second her strict look returned as she ordered other maids. No one made too much noise as they noticed Rebecca sleeping. Arthur looks at this and chuckles. He then controls the space around Rebecca''s ear and makes it so that she doesn''t hear too much noise. He didn''t completely shut the area as that will scare her. The small noises sometimes give kids comfort as this helps them to feel protected. Arthur then looked at everyone and said "you can talk now, she won''t wake up." Everyone smiled and nodded. They then start talking again. The whole dining room became full of chatter and lively. Most of the discussion is about the visit to another world. Though they have experienced similar things with VR, it is still different. Cos that was something created by a computer, not an actual world. Even if it feels just like the real world, in their heart they still know that it''s fake. But this time this isn''t VR. This is an actual world. And now they have the chance to go to this world. Arthur looks at everyone and throws a small bomb "oh, I forget to tell you, I can only take 3 people at a time. Means only 3 can be in that world at a time."